(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Psychology Of Intelligence"

*1.75 



Psychology 

of 
Intelligence 



O 



O 






' 




151 P5^> 63-] 

Piaget 

The ;:sychclogy of Intelligence 

P5?P 63-13^36 Dup* 

Piaget 
The psychology of Intelligence 





,,.,.,,..,,,.,,.. -.*>' 
. 3 1148 00017 7675 



OCT 1963 
WAI. DEC 1 3 iy;b 

M AJ M & 1976 
~MAJ 



MAI NOV 6 1990 



1273 



win - 



PLA SEP a - J' 



061994 

MAY 02 



JIM. 



C T 2 ? 1983 
JUL 91987 



The Psychology of 
Intelligence 



By 
JEAN PIAGET 

Dodor of Science, Professor at the University of Geneva, 
Director of the International Bureau of Education 
Co-Director of the Institut J. J. Rousseau, Geneva 




1960 

LIT TLEFIELD, ADAMS 8c 

Paterson, New Jersey 



CO 



THE INTERNATIONAL LIBRARY OF PSYCHOLOGY, 
PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENTIFIC METHOD 

Edited by C. K. OGDEN 



1960 

PUBLISHED BY LITTLEFIELD, ADAMS & Co. 

Reprinted by arrangement with Humanities Press, Inc. 

For sale only in the U.S. A., its possessions, and territories. 



All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form 
without permission in writing from the publisher, except by a reviewer 
who may quote brief passages and reproduce not more than three illus- 
trations in a review to be printed in a magazine or newspaper. Manu- 
factured in the United States of America. 



La Psychologic de L' Intelligence, first published in France 1947. The 
Psychology of Intelligence, translated from the French by Malcolm Piercy 
and D. E. Berlyne, MA., Lecturer in Psychology in the University of 
St. Andrews, first published in the English language by Routledge and 
Kegan Paul, Ltd., London, in 1950 and reprinted in 1951 and 1959. Cloth 
edition available from Humanities Press, Inc., New York, in the United 
States of America. 



PREFACE 

A book on the " Psychology of Intelligence " could cover 
half the realm of psychology. The following pages are con- 
fined to outlining one view, that based on the formation of 
" operations/' and to determining as objectively as possible 
its place among others which have been put forward. The 
first task is to define intelligence in relation to adaptive 
processes in general (Chap. I), then to show, by examining 
the " psychology of thought", that the act of intelligence 
consists essentially in " grouping " operations according to 
certain definite structures (Chap. II). Then, if intelligence is 
thus conceived as the form of equilibrium towards which all 
cognitive processes tend, there arises the problem of its 
relations with perception (Chap. Ill), and with habit tChap, 
IV), as well as the question of its development (Chap. V) 
and of its socialization (Chap, VI). 

In spite of the abundance and the value of well-known 
studies, the psychological theory of intellectual mechanisms 
is only in its infancy, and we are barely beginning to glimpse 
the sort of precision of which it might be capable. It is this 
feeling of research in progress that I have sought to express. 

This little volume contains the substance of the lectures 
that I had the privilege of giving at the College de France 
in 1942 at an hour when university men felt the need to show 
their solidarity in the face of violence and their fidelity to 
permanent values. It is difficult for me, as I rewrite these 
pages, to forget the welcome given by my audience, as well 
as the contact which I had at that time with my friends. 



T T> 



PREFACE TO THE SECOND (FRENCH) 
EDITION 

The reception given to this little work has in general been 
a favourable one, which gives us the courage to reprint it 
without any alterations. Nevertheless, one criticism has 
frequently been levelled at our conception of intelligence 
that it makes no reference to the nervous system or to' 
its maturation in the course of the individual's develop- 
ment. That, we think, is a simple misunderstanding. Both 
the concept of " assimilation " and the transition from 
rhythms to regulations and from these to reversible opera- 
tions demand a neurological as well as a psychological (and 
logical) interpretation. And these two interpretations, far 
from contradicting each other, can only agree. We shall 
explain ourselves elsewhere on this essential point, but we 
have never felt entitled to deal with it before completing the 
detailed ps}^chogenetic researches which are summed up in 
this little book. 

NOTE 

The translators desire to thank 

Messrs. P. F. C. Castle and C. Gattegno 

for many valuable suggestions. 



VI 



CONTENTS 

PAGE 

PREFACE V 

PREFACE TO THE SECOND (FRENCH) EDITION VI 

PART ONE 
THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

Chapter I 

INTELLIGENCE AND BIOLOGICAL ADAPTATION 3 

The place of intelligence in mental organization. The 
adaptive nature of intelligence. Definition of intelli- 
gence. Classification of possible interpretations of 
intelligence. 

Chapter II 

"THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY" AND THE PSYCHOLOGICAL 

NATURE OF LOGICAL OPERATIONS l8 

Bertrand Russell's interpretation. 'Thought Psy- 
chology": Buhler and Selz. Critique of "Thought 
Psychology". Logic and psychology. Operations and 
their "groupings". The functional significance and 
structure of "groupings". Classification of "groupings" 
and of the fundamental operations of thought. Equi- 
librium and development. 

PART TWO 
INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

Chapter III 

TELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 53 

Historical. The Gestalt theory and its interpretation of 
intelligence. Critique of Gestalt psychology. Differ- 
ences between perception and intelligence. Analogies 
between perceptual activity and intelligence. 

VII 



CONTENTS 
Chapter IV 

HABIT AND SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE 87 

Habit and intelligence. I. Independence or direct 
derivation. Habit and intelligence. II. Trial-and-error 
and structuring. Sensori-motor assimilation and the 
birth of intelligence in the child. The construction of 
the object and of spatial relations. 

PART THREE 
THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

Chapter V 

THE GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS IIQ 

Differences in structure between conceptual intelligence 
and sensori-motor intelligence. Stages in the construc- 
tion of operations. Symbolic and pre-conceptual 
thought. Intuitive thought. Concrete operations. 
Formal operations. The hierarchy of operations and 
their progressive differentiation. The determination of 
"mental age". 

Chapter VI 

SOCIAL FACTORS IN INTELLECTUAL DEVELOPMENT 156 

The socialization of individual intelligence. Operational 
"groupings" and co-operation. 

CONCLUSION 

RHYTHMS, REGULATIONS AND GROUPINGS 167 

SHORT BIBLIOGRAPHY 174 

INDEX OF SUBJECTS 177 

INDEX OF NAMES l8l 



VIII 



PART ONE 
THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 



CHAPTER I 
INTELLIGENCE AND BIOLOGICAL ADAPTATION 

EVERY psychological explanation comes sooner or later to 
lean either on biology or on logic (or on sociology, but this in 
turn leads to the same alternatives). For some writers mental 
phenomena become intelligible only when related to the 
organism. This view is of course inescapable when we study 
the elementary functions (perception, motor functions, etc.) 
in which intelligence originates. But we can hardly see 
neurology explaining why 2 and 2 make 4, or why the laws of 
deduction are forced on the mind of necessity. Thus arises 
the second tendency, which consists in regarding logical and 
mathematical relations as irreducible, and in making an 
analysis of the higher intellectual functions depend on an 
analysis of them. But it is questionable whether logic, 
regarded as something eluding the attempts of experimental 
psychology to explain it, can in its turn legitimately explain 
anything in psychological experience. Formal logic, or 
logistics, is simply the axiomatics of states of equilibrium 
of thought, and the positive science corresponding to this 
axiomatics is none other than the psychology of thought. 
With the tasks thus allotted, the psychology of intelligence 
must assuredly continue to take account of logistic dis- 
coveries, but these will never go so far as to dictate to 
psychology its own solutions ; they will merely raise prob- 
lems for it. 

So we must start from this dual nature of intelligence as 
something both biological and logical. The two chapters 
that follow aim to define these preliminary questions and, 
in particular, will attempt to reduce to the greatest unity 
possible in the present state of knowledge these two funda- 
mental but at first sight irreducible aspects of human 
thought. 



4 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

THE PLACE OF INTELLIGENCE IN MENTAL ORGANIZATION 

Every response, whether it be an act directed towards 
the outside world or an act internalized as thought, takes 
the form of an adaptation or, better, of a re-adaptation. 
The individual acts only if he experiences a need, i.e., if the 
equilibrium between the environment and the organism is 
momentarily upset, and action tends to re-establish the 
equilibrium, i.e., to re-adapt the organism (Clapar&de). A 
response is thus a particular case of interaction between the 
external world and the subject, but unlike physiological 
interactions, which are of a material nature and involve an 
internal change in the bodies which are present, the responses 
studied by psychology are of a functional nature and are 
achieved at greater and greater distances in space (percep- 
tion, etc.) and in time (memory, etc.) besides following more 
and more complex paths (reversals, detours, etc.). Behaviour, 
thus conceived in terms of functional interaction, presupposes 
two essential and closely interdependent aspects : an affec- 
tive aspect and a cognitive aspect. 

There has been much discussion on the relations between 
affect and cognition. According to P. Janet, a distinction 
must be drawn between " primary action " or the relation 
between sijbjgct and object (intelligence, etc.) and " second- 
ary action " or the sulSfect's reaction to his own actions ; 
this reaction, which constitutes elementary feelings, consists 
of regulations of primary action and ensures the release of 
the energy available inside the organism. But besides these 
regulations, which determine the energetics or inner economy 
of behaviour, we must, it seems, take into account those 
which govern its ends or values, and such values charac- 
terize an energetic or economic interaction with the external 
environment. According to Claparfcde, feelings appoint a 
goal for behaviour, while intelligence merely provides the 
means (the " technique "). But there exists an awareness 
of ends as well as of means, and this continually modifies 
the goals of action. In so far as feeling directs behaviour 
by attributing a value to its ends, we must confine ourselves 
to saying that it supplies the energy necessary for action, 
while knowledge impresses a structure on it. Thus arises 



INTELLIGENCE AND BIOLOGICAL ADAPTATION 5 

the solution proposed by the so-called Gestalt psychology : 
behaviour involves a " total field " embracing subject and 
objects, and the dynamics of this field constitutes feeling 
(Lewin), while its structure depends on perception, effector- 
functions, and intelligence. We shall adopt an analogous 
formula, with the reservation that feelings and cognitive 
configurations do not depend solely on the existing " field," 
but also on the whole previous history of the acting subject. 
We shall simply say then that every action involves an 
energetic or affective aspect and a structural or cognitive 
aspect, which, in fact, unites the different points of view 
already mentioned. 

Indeed, all feelings consist either of regulations of internal 
energies (P. Janet's " basic feelings", Claparitde's "interest", 
etc.) or of factors controlling exchanges of energy with the 
external environment (" values " of all kinds, real or imagin- 
ary, from the " valencies " characteristic of Lewin's " total 
field " and E. S. Russell's " valencies " to interindividual or 
social values). Will itself is to be thought of as a matter of 
affective, and therefore energetic, operations, 1 bearing 
on the higher values, and making them capable of 
reversibility and conservation (moral feelings, etc.) 
just as the system of logical operations does so for 
concepts, r- 

But if all behaviour, without exception, thus implies an 
energetics or an " economy ", forming its affective aspect, 
the interaction with the environment which it instigates 
likewise requires a form or structure to determine the 
various possible circuits between subject and object. It is 
this structuring of behaviour that constitutes its cognitive 
aspect. A perception, sensori-motor learning (habit, etc.), a&^ 
act of insight, a judgment, etc., all amount, in one way or 
another, to a structuring of the relations between the environ- 
ment and the organism. It is in this that they reveal^arf 
certain affinity among themselves which distinguis^ / 
them from affective phenomena. We shall refer to them as 

1 ProL Haget wishes to make it clear that his use in this book of tj^ft 
words "operation" and "operational" has no connection with t 
methodological doctrine of " Operationism '*. (Translator's 



6 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

cognitive functions in a wide sense (to include sensori-motor 
adaptation). 

Affective life and cognitive life, then, are inseparable 
although distinct. They are inseparable because all inter- 
action with the environment involves both a structuring and 
a valuation, but they are none the less distinct, since these 
two aspects of behaviour cannot be reduced to one another. 
Thus we could n<5t reason, even in puremathematics, without 
experiencing certain feelings, and conversely no affect can 
exist without a minimum of understanding or of discrimi- 
nation. v An act of intelligence involves, then, an internal 
regulation of energy (interest, effort, ease, etc.) and 
external regulation (the value of the solutions sought and of 
the objects concerned in the search), but these two controls 
are of an affective nature and remain comparable with all 
other regulations of this type. N Similarly, the perceptual or 
intellectual elements which we find in all manifestations of 
emotion involve cognition in the same way as any other 
perceptual or intelligent reactions. What common sense 
caHs " feelings " and " intelligence ", regarding them as two 
/opposed " faculties ", are simply behaviour relating to 
persons and behaviour affecting ideas or things ; but in each 
of these forms of behaviour, the same affective and cognitive 
aspects of action emerge, aspects which are in fact always 
associated and in no way represent independent faculties. 
x^Furthermore, N intelligence itself does not consist of an 
isolated and sharply differentiated class of cognitive pro- 
cesses. It is not, properly speaking, one form of structuring 
among others ; it is the form of equilibrium towards which 
all the structures arising out of perception, habit and 
elementary sensori-motor mechanisms tend. It must be 
understood that if intelligence is not a faculty this denial 
involves a radical functional continuity between the higher 
forms of thought and the whole mass of lower types of 
dognitive and motor adaptation ; so intelligence can only be 
the form of equilibrium towards which these tend. This 
does not mean, of course, that a judgment consists of a 
co-ordination of perceptual structures, or that perceiving 
means unconscious inference (although both these theories 



INTELLIGENCE AND BIOLOGICAL ADAPTATION 7 

have been held), for functional continuity in no way 
excludes diversity or even heterogeneity among structures. 
Every structure is to be thought of as a particular form of 
equilibrium, more or less stable within its restricted field 
and losing its stability on reaching the limits of the field. 
v But these structures, forming different levels, are to be 
regarded as succeeding one another according to a law of 
development, such that each one brings about a more 
inclusive and stable equilibrium * for the processes that 
emerge from the preceding level. ^Intelligence is thus only 
a generic term to indicate the superior forms or organization 
or equilibrium of cognitive structurings. 

This view means, right from the start, an insistence on 
the central role of intelligence in mental life and in the life 
of the organism itself ; intelligence, the most plastic and at 
the same time the most durable structural equilibrium of 
behaviour, is essentially a system of living and acting 
operations. It is the most highly developed form of mental 
adaptation, that is to say, the indispensable instrument for 
interaction between the subject and the universe when the 
scope of this interaction goes beyond immediate and 
momentary contacts to achieve far-reaching and stable 
relations. But, on the other hand, this use of the term 
precludes our determining where intelligence starts ; it is an 
ultimate goal, and its origins are indistinguishable from those 
of sensori-motor adaptation in general or even from those 
of biological adaptation itself. 

ADAPTIVE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

If intelligence is adaptation, it is desirable before anything 
else to define the latter. N Now, to avoid the difficulties of 
teleological language, adaptation must be described as an 
equilibrium between the -action of the organism on the 
environment and vice versa. Taking the term in its broadest 
sense, " assimilation " may be used to describe the action of 
the organism on surrounding objects, in so far as this action 
depends on, previous behaviour involving the same or similar 
objects. In fact every relation between a living being and 
its environment has this particular characteristic : the 



8 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

former, instead of submitting passively to the latter, modifies 
it by imposing on it a certain structure of its own. It is in 
this way that, physiologically, the organism absorbs subs- 
tances and changes them into something compatible with its 
own substance. Now, psychologically, the same is true, 
except that the modifications with which it is then con- 
cerned are no longer of a physico-chemical order, but 
entirely functional, and are determined by movement, 
perception or the interplay of real or potential actions 
(conceptual operations, etc.). Mental assimilation is thus the 
incorporation of objects into patterns of behaviour, these 
patterns being none other than the whole gamut of actions 
capable of active repetition. 

Conversely the environment acts on the organism and, 
following the practice of biologists, we can describe this 
converse action by the term " accommodation ", it being 
understood that the individual never suffers the impact of 
surrounding stimuli as such, but they simply modify the 
assimilatory cycle by accommodating him to themselves. 
Psychologically, we again find the same process in the 
sense that the pressure of circumstances always leads, hot 
to a passive submission to them, but to a simple modification 
of the action affecting them. This being so, we can then 
define adaptation as an equilibrium between assimilation 
and accommodation, which amounts to the same as an 
equilibrium of interaction between subject and object. ^ 

Now in the case of organic adaptation, this interaction, 
being of a material nature, involves an interpenetration 
between some part of the living body and some sector of the 
external environment. "^Psychological life, on the other 
hand, begins, as we have seen, with functional interaction, 
that is to say, f roijn the point at which assimilation no longer 
alters assimilated objects in a physico-chemical manner but 
siniply incorporates them in its own forms of activity (and 
accommodation only modifies this activity). We can 
understand that, superimposed on the direct inter- 
^atipai of orgaiaisiji and environment, mental life brings 

h It pMfireet ^ntejaction between subject and object, 
wpc| : fifces 'Effect at ever increasing spatio-temporal distances 



INTELLIGENCE AND BIOLOGICAL ADAPTATION 9 

and along ever mare complex paths. The whole develop-; 
ment of mental activity from perception and habit to* 
symbolic behaviour and memory, and to the higher oper-^ 
ations of reasoning and formal thought, is thus a function 1 
of this gradually increasing distance of interaction, and 
hence of the equilibrium between an assimilation of realities 
further and further removed from the action itself and an 
accommodation of the latter to the former. 

It is in this sense that intelligence, whose logical operations 
constitute a mobile and at the same time permanent equi- 
librium between the universe and thought, is an extension 
and a perfection of all adaptive processes.- Organic adapta- 
tion, in fact, only ensures an immediate and consequently 
limited equilibrium between the individual and the present 
environment. Elementary cognitive functions, such as 
perception, habit and memory, extend it in the direction of 
present space (perceptual contact with distant objects) and 
of short-range reconstructions and anticipations. Only 
intelligence, capable of all its detours and reversals by 
action and by thought, tends towards an all-embracing 
equilibrium by aiming at the assimilation of the whole of 
reality and the accommodation to it of action, which it 
thereby frees from its dependence on the initial hie and nunc. 

DEFINITION OF INTELLIGENCE 

If we undertake to define intelligence, which is certainly 
important for determining the field which we shall be study- 
ing under this heading, it is sufficient that we be agreed on the 
degree of complexity of distant interaction which we shall 
call " intelligent ". But here difficulties arise, since the 
lower demarcation line remains arbitrary. For some, such 
as Claparfede and Stern, intelligence j? * 



to nevy circumstances."* Thus ClaparMe opposes intelligence 
to instinct and habit, which are hereditary or acquired adap- 
tations to recurring circumstances ; but for him it begins with 
the most elementary empirical trial-and-error {the origin of 
the implicit trial-and-error which subsequently characterizes 
the search for a hypothesis) . For K. Biihler, who also divides 
mental structures into three types (instinct, training and 



10 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

intelligence), this definition is too broad ; jntelligence onJv 
appears with acts of inskhj (Aha-Erlebnis)> while trial-and- 
error is a form of training. % Kohler likewise reserves the 
term intelligence for acts of abrupt restructuring and 
excludes trial-and-error. It cannot be denied that the latter 
appears right from the formation of the simplest habits, 
which are themselves, when they are first formed, adapta- 
tions to new circumstances. x On the other hand, problem, 
hypothesis, and control, whose combination is the mark of 
intelligence according to Claparfede also, already exist in 
embryo in the needs, the trials-and-errors and the empirical 
test characteristic of the least developed sensori-motor 
adaptations. \ We must therefore choose between these two 
alternatives : either we must be satisfied with a functional 
definition at the risk of encompassing almost the entire 
range of cognitive structures, or else we must choose a 
particular structure as our criterion, but the choice remains 
arbitrary and runs the risk of overlooking the continuity 
which exists in reality. 

x However, it is still possible to define intelligence toilbe 
direction towards which its development is turned^jvithout 

wMchTb-gaome a 



forms of equilibrium. We 
can therefore regard the matter from the point of view both 
of the functional situation and of the structural mechanism* 
From the first of these points of view, we can say that 
behaviour becomes more " intelligent " as the pathways 
between the subject and the objects on which it acts cease 
to be simple and become progressively more complex: Thus 
perception only requires simple paths, even if the object 
perceived is very remote. ""A habit might seem more 
complex, but its spatio-temporal articulations are welded 
ntp a unique whole with no independent or separable 
:>arts, x An act of intelligence, on the other hand fe such as 
inding a hidden object or recognizing the meaning of a 
>ictuie, involves 'a certain number of paths (in space and 
Ini^) which can be both Isolated and synthesized. Thus, 
from the point of view of the structural mechanism, 
elementary sensori-motor adaptations are both rigid and 



INTELLIGENCE AND BIOLOGICAL ADAPTATION II 

unidirectional, while intelligence tends towards reversible 
mobility. That, as we shall see, is the essential property of 
the operations which characterize living logic in action. 
But we can see straight away that reversibility is the very 
criterion of equilibrium (as physicists have taught us). ^ To 
define intelligence in terms of the progressive reversibility 
of the mobile structures which it forms is therefore to repeat, 
in different words, thatfintelligence constitutesjthfi-SlatSJSL 
equilibrium towards which teM^lLlh^-SUccessiye adap- 
tations of a sensori-motor and cognitive nature^as well as 
^ assiinila^^ 
the organism and the environment, j 

CLASSIFICATION OF POSSIBLE INTERPRETATIONS OF 

INTELLIGENCE 

^From_ the biological point of view, intelligence thus 
appears as one of the activities of thg organism, while the 

a particular 



_ 

sector of the. surrounding environment. ; jfot a s the know- 
ledge that mtdljgencejbugds 



is therefore natural that the psychological theories of intellk 
gence should come to be placed among biological ^theories of 
adaptation and theories of knowledge in general. ^tHs~6t 
surprising that there should be some rektionsfifp between 
psychological theories and epistemological doctrines since, 
even if psychology has been freed from philosophical tutelage, 
there happily remains some bond between the study of 
mental functions and that of the processes of scientific 
knowledge. ^But what is more interesting is that there 
exists a parallelism, and a fairly close one, between the great 
biological doctrines of evolutionary variation (and therefore 
of adaptation) and the particular theories of intelligence 
as a psychological fact ; psychologists have, in fact, often 
been unaware of the currents of biological inspiration behind 
their interpretations, just as biologists have sometimes 



12 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

unwittingly adopted one particular psychological position 
among other possible ones (cf. the role of habit in Lamarck 
or of competition and strife in Darwin) ; moreover, in view 
of the affinity between the problems, there may be a simple 
convergence of solutions and so the latter may confirm the 
former. 

x From the biological point of view, the relations between 
the organism and the environment admit of six possible 
interpretations according to the following combinations (each 
of which has led to its own solution, classical or contem- 
porary^ : either (I) we reject the idea of a genuine evolution, 
or else (II) we admit its existence ; then, in both cases (I and 
II) we attribute adaptations (i) to factors external to the 
organism, or (2) to internal factors, or (3) to an interaction 
between the two. So (I) from the non-evolutionist point of 
view, we may attribute adaptation (Ii) to a pre-established 
harmony between the organism and the properties of the 
environment, (12) to a preforaiism allowing the organism to 
respond to every sjtuation by actualizing its potential struc- 
tures, or else (Is) to the " emergence " of complete structures, 
irreducible to elements and determined simultaneously from 
within and from without. 1 

As for the evolutionist points of view (II), they likewise* 
explain adaptive variations, by environmental pressure 
(Lamarckism III), or by endogenous mutations with subse- 
quent selection (mutationism Il2} 2 , or (Us) by a progressive 
interaction between internal and external factors. 

1 Pre-established harmony (Ii) is the solution inherent in classical 
creationism and it constitutes the only explanation of adaptation which is 
in fact at the disposal of vitalism in its pure form. Preformism (12) has 
sometimes been associated with vitalist solutions, but it can become 
independent of them and often persists in mutationist guises among 
authors who deny all constructive character to evolution and consider 
every new characteristic as the actualization of potentialities which 
hitherto were merely latent. Conversely, the view based on energence (13) 
reveifts to explaining the innovations which arise in the hierarchy of beings 
by complex structures which are irreducible to the elements of the previous 
leyei s ^ From these elements there " emerges " a new totality, which is 
because It unites in an indissoeiable whole both the internal 
' their relations with the external environment. While 
tjj^e feet of evolution,, the hypothesis of emergence thus reduces 
f & series 'of syntheses, each irreducible to the others, so that it is broken 
nto 1 a series of distinct creations. 

\ ,,?& ^jn^^oi^^expla^tiqiis of evolution subsequent selection is due 
In Darwin it was attributed to competition. 



INTELLIGENCE AND BIOLOGICAL ADAPTATION 13 

* Now it is striking to note how we find the same broad 
currents of thought in the interpretation of knowledge 
itself, regarded as a relationship between the thinking subject 
and objects. Corresponding to the pre-established harmony 
of creationist vitalism, there is (Ii) the realism of those 
doctrines which see in reason an innate adaptation to eternal 
forms or essences ; ^corresponding to preformism, there is 
(la) apriorism which explains consciousness by internal 
structures which precede experience ; and corresponding 
to the " emergence " of new structures there is\l3) con- 
temporary phenomenology, which simply analyses the 
various forms of thought, refusing either to derive them 
genetically from each other or to distinguish in them the 
roles of subject and object. "Evolutionist interpretations, on 
the other hand, reappear in those epistemological schools 
which allow for the progressive development of reason; 
corresponding to Lamarckism there is (Hi) empiricism, which 
explains knowledge by the pressure of objects; corresponding 
to mutationism there are (112) conventionalism and pragma- 
tism, which attribute the fittingness of mind to reality to the 
untrammelled creation of subjective ideas, subsequently 
selected according to a principle of simple expediency. 
Finally, interactionism (113) involves a relativism, which 
would describe knowledge as the product of an indissociable 
collaboration between experience and deduction. 

\Without insisting on this parallelism in its most general 
form, we may now note how contemporary strictly psycho- 
logical theories of intelligence are inspired by the same 
currents of thought, whether biological emphasis is dominant 
or whether philosophical influences related to the study of 
knowledge are felt. 

^ There is no doubt, to begin with, that a fundamental 
incompatibility divides two kinds of interpretations : those 
which, while recognizing the existence of the facts of develop- 
ment, cannot help considering intelligence as a primary 
datum, and thus reduce mental evolution to a sort of gradual 
awakening of consciousness without any real construction 
of anything, and those which seek to explain intelligence -by- 
its own development. Mt should be noted moreover t|t|fe|^ 



14 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

two schools collaborate in the discovery and analysis of 
actual experimental facts. x That is why it is fitting to 
classify objectively all contemporary all-embracing interpre- 
tations, inasmuch as they have helped to throw light on one 
particular aspect or another of the facts to be explained ; the 
demarcation line between psychological theories and philo- 
sophical doctrines is in fact to be found in this appeal to 
experience, and not in the initial hypotheses. 

Among the non-evolutionist theories, there are first of all 
(Ii) those which remain constantly faithful to the idea of an 
intelligence-faculty, a sort of direct knowledge of physical 
entities and of logical or mathematical ideas by a pre- 
established harmony between intellect and reality. We must 
confess that few experimental psychologists still adhere to 
this hypothesis. But the problems arising from the common 
frontiers of psychology and the analysis of mathematical 
thought have caused certain symbolic logicians, e.g. Bertrand 
Russell, to formulate such a conception of intelligence and 
even to wish to' impose it on psychology itself (cf. his 
A fa Jysis of Mind) . x 

^A more prevalent hypothesis (12) is that according to 
which intelligence is determined by internal structures, 
which are likewise not formed but gradually become explicit in 
the course of development, owing to a reflection of thought 
on itself. This apriorist current has in fact inspired a good 
deal of the work of the German Denkpsychologie and is 
consequently found at the root of numerous experimental 
researches on thought, using the familiar methods of 
introspection, which have been developing from 1900-1905 
to the present day. Naturally this does not mean that 
every use of these methods of investigation leads to this 
explanation of intelligence : Binet's work testifies to the 
contrary> But for K. Biihler, Selz and many others, intelli- 
gence eventually became, as it were, " a mirror of logic ", 
which imposes itself from within with no possible causal 
explanation. 

* The author desires to indicate that his discussion of Russell's views on 
this and subsequent pages refers only to that writer's first period. Russell 
has since* rejected this position in favour of an extreme empiricism. (Trans- 



INTELLIGENCE AND BIOLOGICAL ADAPTATION 15 

In the third place (13), corresponding to emergence and 
phenomenology (with the actual historical influence of the 
latter), there is a recent theory of intelligence which has 
raised the problem anew in a very suggestive way : the 
Configuration (Gestalt) theory. \The notion of a " complex 
configuration ", resulting from experimental researches in 
perception, involves the assertion that a whole is irreducible 
to the elements which compose it, being governed by special 
laws of organization or equilibrium. Now, having analysed 
these laws of structuring in the realm of perception and 
having come across them again in motor functions, memory, 
etc., the Configuration theory has been applied to intelli- 
gence itself, both in its reflective (logical thought) and 
its sensori-motor form (intelligence in animals and in 
children at the pre-linguistic stage). Thus Kohler, in connec- 
tion with chimpanzees, and Wertheimer, in connection with 
the syllogism, etc., have spoken of " immediate restruc- 
turings " seeking to explain the act of insight by the 
" goodness " (Prdgnanz) of well organized structures, which 
are neither endogenous nor exogenous but embrace subject 
and object in a total field. Furthermore, these Gestalten, 
which are common to perception, movement and intelligence, 
do not evolve, but represent permanent forms of equilibrium, 
independent of mental development (we may in this respect 
find all intermediate stages between apriorism and the 
Configuration theory, although the latter is normally found 
linked with a physical or physiological realism of 
" structures "). 

Such are the three principal non-genetic theories of 
intelligence \ It may be noted that the first reduces cognitive 
adaptation to pure accommodation, since it sees thought 
only as the mirror of ready-made " ideas ", that the second 
reduces it to pure assimilation, since it regards intellectual 
structures as exclusively endogenous, and that the third 
unites assimilation and accommodation in a single whole, 
since, from the Gestalt point of view, there exists only the 
field linking objects and the subject, with neither activity 
on his part nor the isolated existence of the object. /*" 
\A.s for genetic interpretations, we find once mor$ those 



16 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

which explain intelligence in terms of the external environ- 
ment only (associationist empiricism corresponding to 
Lamarckism), the activity of the subject (the trial-and-error 
theory at the level of individual adaptation, corresponding to 
mutationism at the level of hereditary variations) and the 
relationship between subject and object (operational theory). 
\ Empiricism (Hi) is scarcely upheld any longer in its pure 
associationist form, except for some authors, of predomi- 
nantly physiological interests, who think they can reduce 
intelligence to a system of " conditioned " responses. 
But we find less rigid forms of empiricism in^ Rignano's 
interpretations, which reduce reasoning to mental experience, 
and especially in Spearman's interesting theory, which is both 
statistical (factor analysis of intelligence) and descriptive ; 
from this second point of view, Spearman reduces the opera- 
tions of intelligence to the "apprehension of experience" and 
to the "eduction" of relations and " correlates ", that is to 
say, to a more or less complex reading of immediately given 
relations. These relations, then, are not constructed but 
discovered by simple accommodation to external reality. 
^The notion of trial-and-error (Hz) has given rise to several 
interpretations of learning and of intelligence itself. The 
trial-and-error theory elaborated by Claparfede constitutes 
in this respect the most far-reaching exposition : intelligent 
adaptation consists of trials or hypotheses, due to the 
activity of the subject, and of their . selection, effected 
afterwards under the pressure of experience (successes or 
failures). This empirical control, which from the outset 
selects the subject's trials, is subsequently internalized in 
the form of anticipations due to awareness of relations, just 
as motor trial-and-error is extended into symbolic trial-and- 
error or imagination of hypotheses. 

\Finally, emphasizing the interaction of the organism and 
tbte*envkonment leads to the operational theory of intelli- 
gence (IIj), According to this point of view, intellectual 
fofparatk^,, whose highest form is found in logic and mathe- 
ipfa*fe^ constitute genuine actions, being at the same time 
^o^ibii^ pnacfeced by the subject and a possible experiment 
problem is therefore to understand how 



INTELLIGENCE AND BIOLOGICAL ADAPTATION 17 

operations arise out of material action, and what laws of 
equilibrium govern their evolution ; operations are thus 
concerned as grouping themselves of necessity into complex 
systems, comparable to the " configurations " of the Gestalt 
theory, but these, far from being static and given from 
the start, are mobile and reversible, and round themselves 
off only when the limit of the individual and social genetic 
process that characterizes them is reached. 1 

This sixth point of view is the one we shall develop. As for 
trial-and-error theories and empiricist conceptions, we shall 
discuss them with particular reference to sensori-motor 
intelligence and its relations with habit (Chap. IV). The 
Configuration theory necessitates a special discussion, which 
we shall focus upon the important problem of the relations 
between perception and intelligence (Chap. IV). As for the 
doctrine of an intelligence pre-adapted to independently 
subsisting logical entities and that of a thought reflecting an a 
priori logic, we shall return to them at the beginning of the 
next chapter. In fact these both raise what we may call the 
" preliminary question " of the psychological study of 
intellect : may we hope for a real explanation of intelligence, 
or does intelligence constitute a primary irreducible fact, 
being the mirror of a reality prior to all experience, namely 
logic ? 

l We should note in this respect that, although the social nature of 
operations follows from their character as effective action and their gradual 
grouping, we shall nevertheless, for the sake of clarity of exposition, 
reserve the discussion of social factors in thought until Chapter VI. 



CHAPTER II 

" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " AND THE 

PSYCHOLOGICAL NATURE OF LOGICAL 

OPERATIONS 

How far a psychological explanation of intelligence is 
possible depends on the way in which logical operations are 
interpreted : are they the reflection of an already formed 
reality or the expression of a genuine activity ? No doubt 
only the notion of an axiomatic logic can enable us to escape 
from this dilemma, by submitting the actual operations of 
thought to a genetic interpretation, while admitting the 
irreducible character of their formal connections when these 
are analysed axiomatically ; the logician then proceeds as 
does the geometer with the space that he constructs deduc- 
tively, while the psychologist can be likened to the physicist, 
who measures space in the real world. In other words, the 
psychologist studies the way in which the actual equilibrium 
of actions and operations is constituted, while the logician 
analyses the same equilibrium in its ideal form, i.e. as it 
would be if it were completely realised, and as it is imposed 
on the mind as a norm. 

BERTRAND RUSSELL'S INTERPRETATION 

We shall start from Bertrand Russell's theory of intelli- 
gence, which is marked by the maximum possible subordi- 
nation of psychology to logistics. ^According to Russell, 
when we perceive a white rose we conceive at the same time 
the ideas of the rose and of whiteness, and this by a process 
analogous to that of perception ; we apprehend directly, and 
as if from without, the 'Siniversals " corresponding to 
perceptible objects and " subsisting " independently of the 
subject's thought. But what then of false ideas ? These are 

18 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 19 

ideas as much as any others, and the qualities of false and 
true are applied to concepts just as there are red roses and 
white roses. As for the laws which govern universals and 
which control their relations, they depend on logic alone, and 
psychology can only bow/ before this previous knowledge 
which is given to it ready made. 

This is the hypothesis. It is no use accusing it of being 
metaphysical or metapsychological just because it runs 
counter to the common sense of experimentalists ; the 
mathematician's common sense finds it quite acceptable and 
psychology must take mathematicians into account. So 
radical a thesis is even well worth pondering over. First of 
all, it does away with the notion of an operation, since, if we 
apprehend universals from without, we do not construct them. 
In the expression i + i =2, the sign 4- signifies nothing more 
than a relation between the two unities and in no way an 
activity producing the number 2 ; as Couturat has clearly 
indicated, the notion of an operation is essentially " anthropo- 
morphic ". Russell's theory therefore dissociates a fortiori 
the subjective factors of thought (belief, etc.) from the 
objective factors (necessity, probability, etc.). In fact it 
rejects the genetic point of view ; an English follower of 
Russell once said, in order to prove the uselessness of research 
on thought in children, that " the logician is interested in 
true ideas, while the psychologist finds pleasure in describing 
false ones/' 

^But, if we have seen fit to begin this chapter with a 
review of Russell's ideas, it was in order that we might note 
at once that the demarcation line between the knowledge 
derived from symbolic logic and psychology cannot be 
crossed by the former with impunity. Even if, from the 
axiomatic point of view, the operation were to appear devoid 
of significance, its very " anthropomorphism " would make 
at mental reality of ifX From the genetic point of view, opera- 
tions are indeed genuine actions and do not consist merely 
of taking note of or apprehending relations.^^When i is added 
to i what happens is that the subject combines two units into 
one whole, when he could keep them apart. There is no 
doubt that this action, occurring in thought, acquires a 



20 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

character sui generis which distinguishes it from other 
actions ; it is reversible, i.e., having combined the two units, 
the subject can then separate them and thus find himself 
where he started. But this does not make it any the less a 
genuine action, radically different from the simple reading of 
a relation such as 2> i. Now to this followers of Russell will 
only reply with a non-psychological argument : it is an 
illusory action, since i -4-1 have made 2 from all eternity (or, 
as Carnap and Wittgenstein would say, since 14-1=2 is 
only a tautology, characteristic of the language of " logical 
syntax ", and does not concern thought itself, whose 
functioning is specifically experimental). Broadly speaking, 
mathematical thought is mistaken when it believes it can 
construct or invent, since it is confined to revealing the 
various aspects of an already formed world (and,, according 
to the Vienna circle, an entirely tautological one). ;However, 
if we deny the psychology of intelligence the right to concern 
itself with the nature of logico-mathematical entities, the 
fact remains that individual thought cannot remain 
passive in the face of ideas (or of the symbols of a logical 
language) any more than it can in the presence of physical 
entities, and that in order to assimilate them it has to 
reconstruct them by means of psychologically real operations. 

We may add that the assertions of Bertrand Russell and 
the Vienna circle, regarding the independent existence of 
logico-mathematical entities and the operations which seem 
to engender them, are just as arbitrary from the purely 
logical point of view as they are from the psychological : 
in fact they will always meet the fundamental difficulty 
inherent in a realism of classes, relations and numbers, 
namely, that of the antinomies relating to the *' class of all 
classes " and to infinity. On the other, hand, from the 
operational point of view, infinite entities are only the 
expression of operations capable of being repeated indefi- 
nitely. 

Finally, front a genetic point of view, the hypothesis of a 
Direct apprehension by thought of universals, subsisting 
* to^em^eiitly of it, is even more chimerical. We may 
admit that the false ideas of the adult have aa existence 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 21 

comparable to that of true ideas. What then are we to think 
of the concepts successively constructed by the child in the 
course of the different stages of his development ? Do the 
" schemata " of preverbal practical intelligence " subsist " 
outside the subject ? And what of those of animal intelli- 
gence ? If we reserve eternal " subsistence " solely for true 
ideas, at what age does their apprehension begin ? And, 
furthermore, even if stages of development simply mark 
successive approximations of intelligence in its conquest of 
immutable " ideas ", what proof have we that the normal 
adult or the logicians of Russell's school have succeeded in 
grasping them and will not be continually surpassed by 
future generations ? 

" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " : K. BUHLER AND SELZ 

The difficulties we have just encountered in Russell's 
interpretation of intelligence recur ip. part in the interpre- 
tation arrived at by the German Denkpsychologie, although 
in this case it is the work of pure psychologists. It is true 
that for the writers of this school logic is not imposed on the 
mind from without but from within ; the conflict between the 
exigencies of psychological explanation and those of the 
logicians' deduction is certainly attenuated by it ; but, as we 
shall see, it is not entrely assuaged, and the shadow of formal 
logic continues as an irreducible datum to dog the explana- 
tory and causal research of the psychologist as long as he 
does not adopt a thoroughgoing genetic point of view. Now 
the German "thought psychologists" have in fact been 
inspired either by essentially apriorist trends or by pheno- 
menological trends (the influence of Husserl has been 
particularly clear) with all intermediate stages between the 
two. 

As a method, the psychology of thought came into being 
simultaneously in France and in Germany. Turning away 
entirely from the associationism which he defended in his 
little book, La Psychologic du raisonnement, Binet recon- 
sidered the question of the relations between thought 
and images by an interesting method of controlled intro- 
spection, and by this means he discovered the existence of 



22 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

imageless thought ; in 1903, in his Etude expirimentale de 
V intelligence, he maintains that relations, judgments, 
attitudes, etc. go beyond imagery, and thinking cannot be 
reduced to " looking at pictures/* As for knowing what 
these acts of thought which resist an associationist inter- 
pretation consist of, Binet reserves his opinion, confining 
himself to noting the relationship between intellectual and 
motor " attitudes ", and concludes that, from the point of 
view of introspection alone, "thought is an unconscious 
activity of the mind/' This is extremely instructive but 
certainly a disappointing test of the resources of a method 
which is thus shown to be more fruitful in raising problems 
than in solving them. 

In 1900, Marbe (Experimentette Untersuchungen uber das 
Urtheil) also enquired how judgment differed from associa- 
tion and likewise hoped to resolve the question by a method 
of controlled introspection. Marbe meets with a most 
varied range of states of consciousness : verbal represen- 
tations, images, sensations of movement, attitudes (doubt 
etc.), but nothing constant. Although he notes that the 
necessary condition for judgment is the voluntary or 
intentional character of the report, he does not consider this 
condition as sufficient, and concludes with a denial which 
recalls Binet's formula : there is no state of consciousness 
which is invariably associated with judgment and which can 
be regarded as its determinant. But he adds, and this to 
us seems to have influenced directly or indirectly all German 
Denkpsychologie, that judgment consequently implies the 
intervention of a factor that is non-psychological because it 
comes from pure logic. We see that we were not exaggerating 
when we forecast the reappearance, on this new plane, of the 
difficulties inherent in the logicalism of the Platonists. 

Next came the work of Watt, Messer and K. Biihler, 
inspired by Kulpe, for which the Wiirzburg school is famous. 
Watt, using the method of controlled introspection, studies 
the associations reported by the subject following instructions 
(e.g. supraordinate associations, etc.) and finds that the task 
may act together with images, or in an imageless state of 
consciousness (Bewwsstheit), or even unconsciously. He 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 23 

therefore formulates the hypothesis that Marbe's " inten- 
tion " is just the effect of the task (whether external or 
internal), and thinks that he can solve the problem of 
judgment by showing it to be a series of states conditioned 
by a mental factor which was at one time conscious and 
still exerts its influence. 

Messer finds Watt's description too vague, since it is 
applied to a controlled response as well as to judgment, and 
he takes up the problem again with a similar technique : 
he distinguishes between constrained association and judg- 
ment, which is something either accepted or rejected, and 
devotes the main body of his work to analysing the different 
mental types of judgment. 

Finally, with K. Biihler we reach the culmination of the 
work of the Wiirzburg school. The poverty of the initial results 
produced by the method of controlled introspection seems 
to him to result from the fact that the questions used 
involved processes which were too simple, and thenceforward 
he undertakes to analyse with his subjects the solution of 
genuine problems. The elements of thought obtained by this 
procedure fall into three categories : images whose role is 
accessory, and not essential as associationism would have 
it ; intellectual feelings and attitudes ; and, above all, 
" thoughts " themselves (Bewusstheiten). These for their 
part occur in the form of " consciousness of relation " 
(e.g. A<B), " consciousness of rules " (e.g. thinking of the 
inverse square of the distance without knowing what objects 
or what distances are involved), or of " purely formal 
intentions " in the scholastic sense (e.g. thinking of the 
architecture of a system). Thus conceived, the psychology 
of thought arrives at a precise and often very refined 
description of intellectual states, but one that is analogous to 
logical analysis and in no way explains operations as such. 

The work of Selz, on the other hand, goes beyond the 
results of the Wiirzburg school towards an analysis of the 
actual dynamics of thought and not merely of its isolated 
states. Selz, like Biihler, studies the solution of actual 
problems, but he attempts not so much to describe the 
elements of thought as to understand how the solutions are 



24 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

reached. Having studied " reproductive thought " in 1913, 
he tries, in 1922, (Zitr Psychologic des produktiven Denkens 
und des Irrtums] to penetrate the secret of mental construc- 
tion. It is interesting to note that the more research is 
directed towards the actual activity of thought, the further 
it departs from logical atomism, which consists in classing 
relations, judgments and isolated schemata, and the nearer it 
comes to living wholes after the pattern of Gestalt 
Psychology, there being a different pattern where operations 
are concerned, as we shall shortly find. In fact for Selz all 
thinking activity consists of completing a whole (theory of 
Komplexerganz-img) : the solution of a problem cannot be 
reduced to the stimulus-response schema, but consists of 
filling in the gaps in " complexes " of ideas and relations. 
When a problem is put, two possibilities thus present 
themselves. It may be only a question of reconstruction, 
no new construction being required, and the solution consists 
simply in having recourse to already existing " complexes " ; 
there is then " actualization of knowledge", and therefore 
thought which is simply " reproductive " . Or else it may 
be a genuine problem, testifying to the existence of gaps 
within the complexes hitherto adopted, and so it is no longer 
a matter of utilizing knowledge but of utilizing methods of 
solution (applying known methods to a new case), or even 
of deriving new methods from old ones ; there is, in these 
last two cases, " productive " thought, and this is really 
where completing wholes or already existing complexes 
comes in. As for this " filling in of gaps ", it is always 
orientated by " anticipatory schemata " (comparable to 
Bergson's " dynamic schema "), which weave between new 
data and the main body of the corresponding complex a 
system of provisional global relations constituting the 
pattern of the solution to be found (i.e. the directing hypo- 
thesis). These relations themselves are finally made more 
precise by a mechanism obeying exact laws ; these laws are 
i|0me other than those of logic, of which, when all is said and 
<$6i*, thought is the mirror. 

i We should also note Lindworsky's work, which comes 
the two studies by Selz arid anticipates his conclu- 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " ^5 

sions. As for Claparfede's study of the genesis of the hypo- 
thesis, this will be discussed in relation to trial-and-error 
(Chapter IV). 

CRITIQUE OF " THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 

It is clear that the researches just mentioned have 
rendered considerable service to the study of intelligence. 
They have freed thought from the conception of the image 
as a constituent element, and have discovered, like Descartes, 
that judgment is an act. They have accurately described 
thte various states of thought and have thus shown, contra- 
dicting Wundt, that introspection may be " controlled ", 
i.e. systematized by an observer. 

But first we should mention that even at the level of 
simple description the relations between image and thought 
have been oyer^simplified by the Wurzburg school. It 
remains an acknowledged fact that the image does not 
constitute an element of thought itself. It merely accom- 
panies it and serves as a symbol for it, an individual symbol 
completing the collective signs of language^The "Meaning" 
school, inspired by Bradley's logic, has clearly shown that 
all thought is a system of meanings, and it is this notion 
that Delacroix and his pupils, in particular Meyerson, have 
developed in connection with the relations between thought 
and the image. These meanings involve in fact " signifi- 
cates ", which constitute thought itself, but also " signifi- 
cants ", comprising verbal signs or imaged symbols which 
are formed hand in hand with thought. 

On the other hand, it is obvious that the very method used 
by Denkpsychologie prevents it from going beyond pure 
description, and that it fails to explain the actual cons- 
tructive mechanisms of intelligence, Because introspection, 
even when controlled, surely deals only with the products of 
thought and not with its formation. Furthermore, it is 
restricted to subjects capable of reflection; whereas we 
should perhaps look for the secret of intelligence in children 
under the age of seven or eight 1 

Lacl^j^ Ihmght 

Psychology 7 ' a^aJj^es^oiily the final stages of 



26 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

development. Speaking in terms of states and of completed 
equilibrium, it is not surprising that it arrives at a panlogi- 
cism and is obliged to give up psychological analysis when 
faced with the irreducibly given nature of the laws of logic. 
From Marbe, who invoked logical law directly as a non- 
psychological factor which intervenes causally and fill 
the gaps of mental causality, to Selz who arrived at a 
sort of logico-psychological parallelism by making thought 
the mirror of logic, logical fact remains for all these writers 
inexplicable in psychological terms. 

No doubt Selz freed himself partially from the unduly 
narrow procedure of analysing states and elements in order 
to try to follow the dynamics of the act of intelligence. So 
he discovers the wholes which characterize systems of 
thought as well as the role of anticipatory schemata in the 
solution of problems. But while he frequently notes the 
analogies between these processes and organic and motor 
mechanisms, he does not trace their genetic formation. 
So he also joins the Wiirzburg school in their panlogicism, and 
even does so in a paradoxical manner, an example which 
merits reflection from those who wish to free psychology 
from the toils of logistic apriorism while seeking to explain 
logical fact. 

Indeed, in revealing the essential role played by wholes in 
the functioning of thought, Selz might have drawn the 
conclusion that classical logic is incapable of describing 
reasoning in action, as it appears and takes form in " produc- 
tive thought J> . Classical logic, even when rendered infinitely 
more flexible by the subtle and precise technique of the 
logistic calculus, remains atomistic ; classes, relations and 
propositions are therein analysed with respect to their 
elementary operations (logical addition and multiplication, 
implications and contradictions, etc.). In order to interpret 
the action of anticipatory schemata and of Komplexerganzung, 
and thus of intellectual wholes which intervene in living 
and active thought, Selz would, on the contrary, have 
required a logic of wholes, and so the problem of the relations 
between intelligence/as a psychological fact, and logic itself 
would have been put in new terms calling for an essentially 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 27 

genetic solution. But Selz, having too much respect for 
a priori logical formulations despite their discontinuous and 
atomistic character, naturally meets them once more as 
the residue remaining after psychological analysis has done 
all it can and finds himself invoking them to explain the 
details of mental elaboration. 

In short, " Thought Psychology " finished by making 
thought the mirror of logic, and in this lies the root of the 
difficulties it has found insurmountable. The question is 
then to ascertain whether it would not be better simply to 
reverse the terms and make logic the mirror of thought, 
which would restore to the latter its constructive indepen- 
dence. 

LOGIC AND PSYCHOLOGY 

Logic is the mirror of thought, and not vice versa ; in 
Classes, relations et nombres : essai sur les groupements de la 
logistique et la rversibilit& de la penste, 1942, we were led to 
this point of view by the study of the formation of operations 
in the child, and that after having been persuaded from the 
outset of the justice of the postulate of irreducibility which 
inspires the " Thought Psychologists ". This amounts to 
saying that logic is the axiomatics of reason, the psychology 
of intelligence being the corresponding experimental science. 
It seems to us essential to insist somewhat on this methodo- 
logical point. 

An axiomatics is an exclusively hypothetico-deductive 
science, i.e,, it reduces to a minimum appeals to experience 
(it even aims to eliminate them entirely) in order freely to 
reconstruct its object by means of undemonstrable propo- 
sitions (axioms), which are to be combined as rigorously as 
possible and in every possible way. In this way geometry 
has made great progress, seeking to liberate itself from all 
intuition and constructing the most diverse spaces simply by 
defining the primary elements to be admitted by hypothesis 
and the operations to which they are subject. The axiomatic 
method is thus the mathematical method par excellence and 
it has had numerous applications, not only in pure mathe- 
matics, but in various fields of applied mathematics (from 



28 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

% 

theoretical physics to mathematical economics). The 
usefulness of an axiomatics, in fact, goes beyond that of 
demonstration (although in this field it constitutes the only 
rigorous method) ; in the face of complex realities, resisting 
exhaustive analysis, it permits us to construct simpli- 
fied models of reality and thus provides the study of 
the latter with irreplaceable dissecting instruments. To 
sum up, an axiomatics constitutes a " pattern " for reality, 
as F. Gonseth has clearly shown, and, since all abstraction 
leads to a schematization, the axiomatic method in the 
long run extends the scope of intelligence itself. 

But precisely because of its " schematic " character, an 
axiomatics cannot claim to be the basis of, and still less to 
replace, its corresponding experimental science, i.e. the 
science relating to that sector of reality for which the 
axiomatics forms the pattern. Thus, axiomatic geometry is 
incapable of teaching us what the space of the real world 
is like (and " pure economics " in no way exhausts the 
complexity of concrete economic facts). No axiomatics 
could replace the inductive science which corresponds to it, 
for the essential reason that its own purity is merely a limit 
which is never completely attained. As Gonseth also says, 
there always remains an intuitive residue in the most 
purified pattern (just as there is already an element of 
schematization in all intuition). This reason alone is enough 
to show why an axiomatics will never be the basis of an ex- 
perimental science and why there is an experimental science 
corresponding to every axiomatics (and, no doubt, vice 
versa). 

Thus the problem of the relations between formal logic 

and the psychology of intelligence is to find a solution 

comparable to that which has settled, after centuries of 

discussion, the conflict between deductive geometry and 

positive or physical geometry. As in the case of these 

disciplines, logip and the psychology of thought began by 

ifrefflg confused and not differentiated at all ; Aristotle 

no dopbt thought he was writing a natural, history of the 

qfad laawell ^ of physical reality itself) by stating the laws 

'fc :$* spogism. Whan psychology was set up as an it 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 29 

pendent science, psychologists came to understand (taking 
a considerable time over it) that the reflections contained in 
text-books of logic on the concept, judgment and reasoning 
did not exempt them from seeking to sort out the causal 
mechanism of intelligence. But as a residual effect of their 
original failure to draw a distinction, they still continued to 
think of logic as a science of reality, placed, in spite of its 
normative character, on the same plane as psychology, but 
concerned exclusively with " true thought " is opposed to 
thought in general, freed from all norms. Hence the deluded 
outlook of Denkpsychologie, according to which thought, a 
psychological fact, constitutes a reflection of logical laws. 
But, on the other hand, if logic were found to be an axio- 
matics, the pseudo-problem of these mutual relations would 
disappear through the interchange of status. 

Now it seems obvious that the more logic repudiates the 
vagueness of verbal language in order to establish, under the 
name of symbolic logic or logistics, an algorithm with 
a rigour equalling that of mathematical language, the more 
it turns into an axiomatic technique. We know, moreover, 
the extent to which this technique has rapidly been linked 
up with the most general fields of mathematics, till symbolic 
logic has today acquired a scientific value independent of 
the particular philosophies of individual logicians (Russell's 
Platonism or the nominalism of the Vienna Circle). The 
very fact that philosophical interpretations leave its internal 
technique unchanged shows that the latter has reached the 
axiomatic level ; symbolic logic thus constitutes, if for no 
other reason, an ideal " model " of thought. 

But this being so, the relations between logic and psy- 
chology are made so much the simpler. Symbolic logic need 
not have recourse to psychology, since a question of fact in no 
way affects a hypothetico-deductive theory. Conversely, it 
would be absurd to invoke symbolic logic to settle an 
experimental question such as that of the actual mechanism 
of intelligence. Nevertheless, in so far as psychology under- 
takes to analyse the final states of equilibrium of thought, 
there is not a parallelism but a correspondence between this 
experimental knowledge and symbolic logic, just as there is 



30 THE NATURE OP INTELLIGENCE 

a correspondence between a pattern and the reality which 
it represents. Every question raised by one of the two 
disciplines corresponds to a question belonging to the other, 
although neither their methods nor their solutions may 
coincide. 

This independence of methods may be illustrated by a very 
simple example, whose discussion will moreover be useful to 
us in what follows (Chapters V and VI). It is customary to say 
that (real) thought " applies the principle of contradiction " 
which, to take things literally, would mean the intervention 
of a logical factor in the causal context of psychological facts, 
and would thus contradict what we have just been asserting. 
Now, on closer examination of these terms, such a statement 
is found to be meaningless. The principle of contradiction is 
confined, in fact, to precluding the simultaneous affirmation 
and negation of a given predicate : A is incompatible with 
not-A. But, for the actual thought of a real subject, the 
difficulty begins when he wonders if he has the right to 
assert A and B simultaneously, for logic never states directly 
whether or not B implies not-A. May we, for example, 
speak of a mountain which is only 100 feet high or is this a 
contradiction ? Is it possible to be both a communist and a 
patriot ? Can we conceive of a square with unequal angles ? 
etc. To answer these questions there are only two possible 
procedures. The logical procedure consists in formally 
defining A and B and ascertaining whether B implies not-A. 
But then the " application " of the " principle " of contra- 
diction relates exclusively to definitions, i.e. to axiomatized 
concepts and not to the living ideas used by thought in 
reality. The procedure followed by real thought, on the 
other hand, consists, not in reasoning on a basis of defini- 
tions alone, which has no interest for it (definition being 
from this point of view only a retrospective and often 
incomplete act of awareness) but in acting and operating, 
in constructing concepts according to the possible combina- 
tions of these actions or operations. A concept is in fact 
only a plan of action or of operation, and only carrying out 
the operations producing A and B will decide whether they 
are compatible or not. Far from " applying a principle ", 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 31 

actions are organized according to their inner rules of 
consistency, and it is this organizational structure that 
constitutes the fact of positive thought corresponding to 
what is called, on the axiomatic level, the "principle of 
contradiction." 

It is true that in addition to the individual consistency of 
actions there enter into thought interactions of a collective 
order and consequently " norms " imposed by this collabor- 
ation. But co-operation is only a system of actions, or of 
operations, carried out in concert, and we may repeat the 
preceding argument for collective symbolic behaviour, which 
likewise remains at a level containing real structures, unlike 
axiomatizations of a formal nature. 

For psychology, therefore, there remains unaltered the 
problem of understanding the mechanism with which 
intelligence comes to construct coherent structures capable 
of operational combination ; and it is no use invoking 
" principles " which this intelligence is supposed to apply 
spontaneously, since logical principles concern the theoretical 
pattern formulated after thought has been constructed 
and not this living process of construction itself. Brunsch- 
vicg has made the profound observation that intelligence 
wins battles or indulges, like poetry, in a continuous work of 
creation, while logico-mathematical deduction is comparable 
only to treatises on strategy and to manuals of " poetic art", 
which codify the past victories of action or mind but do not 
ensure their future conquests. 1 

Meanwhile, and precisely because logical axioinatics 
schematizes the real work of the mind after it has occurred, 
every discovery in either of these two fields may give rise 
to a problem in the other. There is no doubt that logical 
schemata have by their exactness often helped psychological 
analysis ; Denkpsychologie is a good example of this. But, 
conversely, when psychologists like Selz, the " Gestaltists ", 
and many others discover the role of wholes and complex 
organizations in the work of thought, "there is no reason to 
regard classical logic or even current symbolic logic, which 

1 L. Bmnschvicg, Les Etapes de la philosophie mathdmatique, and edition, 
p. 426. 



32 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

has not gone beyond a discontinuous and atomistic mode of 
description, as something untouchable and as the last word, 
or to make of them a model of which thought is the 
" mirror " ; on the contrary, we must construct a logic of 
wholes if we wish it to serve as an adequate pattern for the 
states of equilibrium of the mind and to analyse operations 
without reducing them to isolated and psychologically 
inadequate elements. 

OPERATIONS AND THEIR " GROUPINGS " 

The great stumbling-block in the way of any theory of 
intelligence which starts from the analysis of thought in its 
higher forms is the fascination that consciousness derives 
from the ease of verbal thought. P. Janet has shown very 
ably how language is a partial substitute for action, so 
that introspection experiences the greatest difficulty in 
realizing by its own methods that it is itself an item of 
behaviour ; verbal behaviour is an action, doubtless scaled 
down and remaining internal, a rough draft of action which 
constantly runs the risk of being nothing more than *a 
plan, but it is nevertheless an action, which simply replaces 
things by signs and movements by their evocation, and 
continues to operate in thought by means of these 
spokesmen. Now, introspection, ignoring this active aspect 
of verbal thought, sees in it nothing but reflection, speech 
and conceptual representation, which explains the mistaken 
belief of introspective psychologists that intelligence is 
reducible to these privileged terminal states, and the delusion 
of logicians that the most adequate logistic pattern must be 
essentially a theory of " propositions ". 

It is important, therefore, in order to arrive at the real 
functioning of intelligence, to reverse this natural movement 
of the mind and to revert to thinking in terms of action 
itself ; only in this way will the role of this internal action, 
the operation, appear in a clear light. And this very fact 
forces us to recognize tte continuity which links operation 
witjh tpte action, the source and medium of intelligence. 
Xh3te i nothing more fitted to throw light on these facts 
th^n a comicferation of the sort of language still a language. 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 33 

even though it is purely intellectual, transparent and free 
from the deceptions of imagery which we call mathematics. 
In any expression, such as (x*+y =z u)> each term refers to 
a specific action : the sign ( =) expresses a possible substi- 
tution, the sign ( +) a combination, the sign ( - ) a separation, 
the square (* 2 ) the action of reproducing f x' % times, and 
each of the values u, x, y and z the action of reproducing 
unity a certain number of times. So each of these symbols 
refers to an action which could be realised, but which 
mathematical language contents itself with describing 
abstractly in the form of internalised actions, i.e. operations 
of thought. 1 

Now if this is obvious in the case of mathematical thought, 
it is no less true of logical thought and even of conversational 
language from the dual point of view of logical analysis and 
psychological analysis. It is in this way that two classes can 
be added just like two numbers. In the proposition " Verte- 
brates and Invertebrates constitute all the Animals ", the 
word " and " (or the logical sign -f ) represents an action of 
combination, which may be effected materially by classifying 
a collection of objects but can also be effected mentally by 
thought. Similarly, we may make classifications from 
several points of view at the same time, as in a matrix, and 
this operation (which symbolic logic calls logical multipli- 
cation) denoted by x is so natural to the mind that the 
psychologist Spearman has gone so far as to make it out 
to be, under the name of the " education of correlates ", one 
of the distinguishing characteristics of the act of intelligence : 
" Paris is to France as London is to Great Britain/' We may 
anange in series the relations A<B ; B<C, and this double 
relation, which permits the conclusion that C is greater than 
A, is the reproduction in thought of the action which could 
have been effected materially by placing the three objects 
in order of increasing size. We may in the same way 

l This active character of mathematical reasoning was recognised by 
Goblot in his Trait j de logique', "deduction is construction", he said. 
But operational construction seemed to him simply to be controlled by the 
" propositions previously admitted ", whereas the control of operatior^ is 
immanent in them and is constituted by their capacity for reversible 
oompositioB, in other words by their feature as " groups ": 



34 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

form series based on several relations at the same time, and 
come back to another form of logical multiplication or 
correlation, etc. 

But if we now envisage the terms themselves, i.e., 
the so-called elements of thought, class-concepts or 
relational concepts, we find the same operational character 
in them as in their combinations. Psychologically, a class- 
concept is only the expression of the identity of the subject's 
reaction to objects which he combines in one class ; logically, 
this active likening appears as the qualitative equivalence 
of all the members of the class. Similarly, an asymmet- 
rical relation (more or less heavy or big) expresses 
different intensities of action, i.e., differences as opposed 
to equivalences, and in logic takes the form of serial 
structures. 

In short, the essential characteristic of logical thought is 
that it is operational, i.e., it extends the scope of action 
by internalising it. On this point we shall unite opinions 
emanating from the most diverse trends, from empiricist 
and pragmatist theories, which by attributing the character 
of a " mental experiment " to thought are forced to accept 
this basic assumption (Mach, Rignano, Chaslin), to 
interpretations which are apriorist in inspiration (Delacroix). 
Furthermore, this hypothesis is in agreement with the 
schematisations of symbolic logic, as long as these simply 
devise a technique and are not made into a philosophy 
denying the existence of the very operations which they are 
in actual fact constantly using. 

However, this does not complete the picture, for an 
operation is not simply reducible to any and every action, 
and, even if operational acts are derived from actual acts, 
the distance between the two is considerable, as we shall see 
ift detail when we come to examine the development of 
intelligence (Chapters IV and V). A rational operation can be 
compared to a simple action only as long as it is viewed in 
isolation, but that is precisely the fundamental error of 
empiricist theories of " mental experiment ", that they 
concentrate on the isolated operation ; a single operation is 
not an operation at all but only a simple intuitive represen- 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 35 

tation. The specific nature of operations, as compared with 
empirical actions, depends, on the other hand, on the fact 
that they never exist in a discontinuous state. It is only as 
an entirely illegitimate abstraction that we speak of " one " 
operation ; a single operation could not be an operation, 
because the peculiarity of operations is that they form 
systems. Here we may well protest vigorously against 
logical atomism, whose pattern has been a grievous hindrance 
to the psychology of thought. In order to grasp the opera- 
tional character of rational thought, we must deal with 
these systems as they are, and, if ordinary logical patterns 
conceal their existence, then we must construct a logic of 
wholes. 

To begin with the simplest example, classical psychology, 
like classical logic, speaks in this way of concepts as elements 
of thought. Quite apart from the fact that its definition 
relies on other concepts, a " class " could not exist by itself. 
As an instrument of real thought, disregarding its logical 
definition, it is only a " structured ", not a " structuring ", 
element, or at least it is already structured only in so far as 
it structures ; it has no reality apart from all the entities to 
which it is opposed or which it includes (or in which it is 
included). A " class " presupposes a " classification ", and 
the former grows out of the latter, because only operations 
of classing can engender particular classes. Independently of 
a general classification, a generic term does not signify a 
class but an intuitive collection. 

Similarly, a transitive, asymmetrical relation, such as 
A<B, could not exist as a relation (but only as a perceptual 
or intuitive relationship), were it not for the possibility of 
constructing a whole succession of serial relations such as 
A<B<C . . . And when we say that it does not exist as 
a relation, this denial must be taken in its most concrete 
sense, because we shall see in Chapter V that the child is in 
fact quite incapable of thinking in terms of relations before 
he can serialise. Thus " serialising " is the primary reality, 
any asymmetrical relation being only an element abstracted 
from it for the moment. 

To take other examples : a " correlate " in Spearxrians' 



36 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

sense (dog is to wolf as cat is to tiger) has meaning only as a 
function of a matrix. A relation of kinship (brother, uncle, 
etc.) refers to the whole constituted by a family tree, etc. 
Need we remind the reader that a whole number exists, 
psychologically as well as logically (in spite of Russell), only 
by virtue of being an element in the sequence of numbers 
(engendered by the operation 4- i), and likewise that a spatial 
relation presupposes a whole space, and that a temporal 
relation implies the conception of time as an exclusive 
schema? And, in another field, should we insist on the fact 
that a value is valid only in terms of a complete scale of 
values, temporary or permanent ? 

In short, in any possible domain of constituted thought 
(contrasted with the states of disequilibrium which mark its 
development), psychological reality consists of complex 
operational systems and not of isolated operations conceived 
as elements prior to these systems ; thus, only in so far as 
actions or intuitive representations organise themselves in 
such systems do they acquire the nature of " operations " 
(and they acquire it by this very fact) . The essential problem 
of the psychology of thought is then to work out the laws of 
equilibrium of these systems, just as the central problem of 
a logic that is to be adequate to the real work of the mind 
seems to us to be the formulation of the laws governing these 
wholes as such. 

Now, analysis of a mathematical nature has long recognised 
this interdependence of operations constituting certain well- 
defined systems ; the notion of a " group ", which is applied 
to the series of whole numbers, to spatial or temporal struc- 
tures, to algebraic operations, etc> has thus become a central 
idea in the ordering of mathematical thought. In the case of 
the qualitative systems peculiar to thought that is purely 
logical, such as simple classifications, matrices, series based 
on relations, family trees, etc., we shall call the corresponding 
complex systems "groupings". Psychologically, a 
'* .grouping" consists of a certain form of equilibrium of 
0f^rations ie. of actions which are internalised and 
organised in complex structures, and the problem is to 
<|gspibe ; tbis equilibrium both in relation to the various 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 37 

genetic levels which lead up to it and in contrast to forms of 
equilibrium characteristic of functions other than intelligence 
(perceptual or motor "structures", etc.) From the logico- 
mathematical point of view, a " grouping " presents a well- 
defined structure (related to that of a " group ", but differing 
from it on several essential points), and expressing a succes- 
sion of dichotomous distinctions ; its operational rules thus 
constitute precisely that logic of wholes which translates 
into an axiomatic or formal pattern the actual work of the 
mind when it reaches the operational level of its develop- 
ment, that is to say, its form of final equilibrium. 

THE FUNCTIONAL MEANING AND STRUCTURE OF 
" GROUPINGS " 

Let us begin by connecting the foregoing considerations 
with what we have learned from " Thought Psychology ". 
According to Selz, the solution of a problem involves in the 
first place an " anticipatory schema ", which links the goal to 
be attained to a " complex " of ideas in which it creates 
a gap ; then, in the second place, it means the " filling out " 
of this anticipatory schema by means of concepts and 
relations which serve to complete the " complex " and are 
arranged according to the laws of logic. This leads to a 
series of questions : what are the organisational laws of the 
total " complex " ? What is the nature of the anticipatory 
schema ? Can we abolish, the dualism which seems to exist 
between the formation of the anticipatory schema and the 
detailed processes which determine the way it is filled out ? 

By way of example let us take an interesting experiment 
performed by our colleague, Andre Rey ; a square with sides 
a few centimetres long is drawn on a sheet of paper which is 
also square (side 10-15 centimetres), and the subject is 
instructed to draw with a pencil the smallest square he can 
as well as the largest square which can be made on such a 
sheet. Now while adults (and children over the age of 7-8) 
succeed straight away in producing a square of 1-2 milli- 
metres and one closely following the edges of the paper, 
children under the age of 6-7 at first draw only squares 
scarcely smaller and scarcely larger than the standard, and 



38 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

then proceed by successive, and often unsuccessful, trial-and- 
error, as though they at no time anticipated the final 
solutions. We can see immediately, in this case, the part 
played by a " grouping " of asymmetrical relations 
(A < B < C . . . ), which is present in adults and appears to 
be absent before the age of 7 ; the perceived square is 
placed, in thought, in a series of potential squares, becoming 
bigger and bigger or smaller and smaller in relation to the 
first. We may then agree : 

(i) that the anticipatory schema is simply the 
pattern of the grouping itself, that is to say, the 
consciousness of an ordered series of potential 
operations. 

(ii) that the filling out of the schema is nothing but the 
putting into practice of these operations. 

(iii) that the organisation of the " complex " of previous 
ideas obeys the actual laws of grouping. 

If this solution is of general validity, the notion of a 
grouping will thus introduce a unity between the previously 
existing system of ideas, the anticipatory schema and its 
controlled filling-out process. 

Let us now consider all those concrete problems which the 
mind in action is continually setting itself : What is it ? is 
it bigger or smaller, heavier or lighter, further or nearer, etc ? 
where ? when ? what for ? to what purpose ? how much or 
many ? etc., etc. We note that each of these questions is 
necessarily dependent on a previous (t grouping " or 
"group"; every individual possesses classifications, seria- 
tions, systems of explanation, a personal space and time, 
a scale of values, etc., as well as mathematical space and 
time and numerical series. Now these groupings and groups 
do not come into being when the question is put, but last 
throughout the individual's life ; from infancy onwards, we 
classify, compare (differences or similarities), locate in space 
and time, explain, evaluate our ends and our means, count, 
etc., and problems arise in relation* to these total systems 
just in so far as new facts arise which have not yet been 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 39 

classified, serialised, etc. The question which governs the 
anticipatory schema thus proceeds from the previously 
existent grouping, and the anticipatory schema itself 
is simply the direction imposed on the task by the structure 
of this grouping. Every problem, whether it concerns the 
anticipatory hypothesis regarding the solution or its detailed 
checking, is thus no more than a particular system of oper- 
ations to be put into effect within the corresponding complex 
grouping. In order to find our way, we do not have to 
reconstruct the whole of space, but simply to complete its 
piling out in a given sector. In order to foresee an event, 
repair a bicycle, make out a budget or decide on a pro- 
gramme of action, there is no need to build up the whole of 
causality and time, to review all accepted values, etc. ; the 
solution to be found is attained simply by extending and 
completing the relationships already grouped, except for 
correcting the grouping when there are errors of detail, and, 
above all, subdividing and differentiating it, but not by 
rebuilding it in its entirety. 1 As for verification, this is 
possible only in accordance with the rules of the grouping 
itself, by the fitting of the new relations into the previously 
existent system. 

The remarkable fact in this continuous assimilation of 
reality to intelligence is, in fact, the equilibrium of the 
assimilatory frameworks constituted by the grouping. 
Throughout its formation, thought is in disequilibrium or in 
a state of unstable equilibrium; every new acquisition 
modifies previous ideas or risks involving a contradiction. 
From the operational level, on the other hand, the gradually 
constructed frameworks, classificatory and serial and spatial, 
temporal, etc., come to incorporate new elements smoothly ; 
the particular section to be found, to be completed, or to 
be made up from various sources, does not threaten the 
coherence of the whole but harmonises with it. Thus, to 
take the most characteristic example of this equilibrium of 
concepts, an exact science, despite the " crises " and reforms 
on Which it prides itself to prove its vitality, constitutes 
a body of ideas whose detailed relationships are preserved 
and even strengthened with every new addition of fact or 



40 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

principle ; for new principles, however revolutionary they 
may be, justify old ones as first approximations drafted to a 
certain scale ; the continuous and unpredictable work of 
creation to which science testifies is thus ceaselessly inte- 
grated with its own past. We find the same phenomenon 
again, but on a small scale, in every sane man. 

Furthermore, compared with the partial equilibrium of 
perceptual or motor structures, the equilibrium of groupings 
is essentially a " mobile equilibrium " ; since operations are 
actions, the equilibrium of operational thought is in no way a 
state of rest, but a system of balancing interchanges, altera- 
tions which are being continually compensated by others. 
It is the equilibrium of polyphony and not that of a system 
of inert masses, and it has nothing to do with the false 
stability which sometimes results in old age from the slowing 
down of intellectual effort. 

It is a question then (and in this lies the whole problem of 
grouping) of determining the conditions of this equilibrium in 
order to be able subsequently to examine how it is formed 
genetically. Now these conditions may be discovered both 
by observation and by psychological experiment and may be 
formulated with the degree of precision demanded by an 
axiomatic pattern. They thus constitute, from the psycho- 
logical angle, factors of a causal order explaining the 
mechanism of intelligence, while their logico-mathematical 
schematisation supplies rules for the logic of wholes. 

These conditions are four in number in the case of 
" groups " of a mathematical order, and five in the case of 
" groupings " of a qualitative order. 

i. Any two elements of a grouping may be combined and 
thus produce a new element of the same grouping ; two 
distinct classes may be combined into one comprehensive 
class which embraces them both, two relations A < B and 
1$ < C may be joined into one relation A < C which contains 
tkw, aud so on. Psychologically then, this first condition 
expresses the possibility of co-ordinating operations. 
; 0* ;; ^y^y^chfijige is reversible. Thus, the two classes or 
ffi0 i*> relations pst combined may be separated again and, 

t, each original operation of a group 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 4! 

implies a converse operation (subtraction for addition, 
division for multiplication, etc.). This reversibility is no 
doubt the most clearly defined characteristic of intelligence, 
for although motor functions and perception are capable of 
combination, they remain irreversible. A motor habit is of 
a one-way nature, and learning to effect movements in the 
other direction means acquiring a new habit. A perception 
is irreversible since, with each appearance of a new objective 
element in the perceptual field, there is a " displacement of 
equilibrium ", and since, if we restore the original situation 
in the outer world, the perception is modified by the inter- 
mediate states. Intelligence, on the other hand, can con- 
struct hypotheses and then discard them and return to the 
starting-point, can follow one path and then retrace its 
steps, without affecting the ideas employed. Now thought in 
the child, as we shall see in Chapter V, appears precisely more, 
irreversible the younger the subject and the nearer to the 
perceptuo-motor or intuitive patterns of the beginnings of 
intelligence ; reversibility thus characterises not only the 
final states of equilibrium but also the processes of 
development themselves. 

3. The combination of operations is " associative " (in 
the logical sense of the term), i.e. thought always remains free 
to make detours, and a result obtained in two different ways 
remains the same in both cases. This characteristic seems 
also to be peculiar to intelligence ; perception, like motor 
functions, is capable only of following one path, since a habit 
is stereotyped and since, in perception, two distinct paths 
lead to different results (for example, the same temperature 
perceived under different conditions of comparison does not 
seem the same) . The appearance of the detour is characteris- 
tic of sensori-motor intelligence, and as thought becomes 
more active and mobile detours play a greater role, but 
it is only in a system in permanent equilibrium that the 
final term of the procedure is left constant. 

4. An operation combined with its converse is annulled 
e.g. -fi 1=0 or x 5 -+-5= xi). On the other haad, in 
the .first forms of thought in the child, the return to the 
starting-point is not accompanied by a conservation of the 



42 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

latter; for example, having made a hypothesis which he 
subsequently rejects, the child does not return to the 
original data of the problem, because they remain somewhat 
distorted by the hypothesis, even though it was discarded, 

5. In the field of numbers, a unit added to itself yields a 
new number, by the application of combinativity (i) ; there 
is iteration. A qualitative element which is repeated is, 
however, not transformed ; there is a " tautology " in this 
case : A + A =A. 

If we express these five conditions of grouping in a 

logico-mathematical scheme, we arrive at the following 

simple formulae : 
(I) Combinativity : x +X 1 =y ; y +y 1 =z ; etc. 

(II) Reversibility: y % =x l or yx l =x, 

(III) Associativity : (x -f-* 1 ) +y l =x+(x 1 +y l ) = (2). 

(IV) General operation of identity : 

x x-Q; yy=O; etc. 
(V) Tautology or special identities : 

x +x =x ; y +y =y ; etc. 

It goes without saying that a calculus of changes becomes 
possible, but it necessitates, because of the presence of 
tautologies, a certain number of rules whose details space 
will not permit us to describe in this book (see Piaget : 
Classes, relations et nombres, Paris, Vrin, 1942). 

CLASSIFICATION OF " GROUPINGS/' AND OF THE FUNDA- 
MENTAL OPERATIONS OF THOUGHT. 

The study of the steps in the development of thought 
in the child leads to the recognition not only of the 
existence of groupings but also of their mutual connections, 
i.e. the relations enabling us to classify them and to 
list them. The psychological existence of a grouping 
can in fact easily be recognised from the overt operations 
of which a subject is capable. But that is not all: 
without the grouping there could be no conservation of 
complexes or wholes, whereas the appearance of a 
grouping is attested by the appearance of a principle of 
conservation. For example, the subject who is capable of 
reasoning operationally in accordance with the structure of 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 43 

groupings will know in advance that a whole will be con- 
served independently of the arrangement of its parts, 
whereas before he would question it. In Chapter V we shall 
study the formation of these principles of conservation in 
order to show the role of the grouping in the development of 
reason. But, for clarity of exposition, we had better first 
describe the final states of equilibrium of thought, so that 
we may then examine the genetic factors which would explain 
how they came to be constituted. So, at the risk of pro- 
ducing a rather abstract and schematic enumeration, we 
shall complete the foregoing remarks by enumerating the 
principal groupings, it being understood that this sketch 
represents simply the final structure of intelligence and that 
the whole problem of understanding their formation still 
remains unsolved. 

i. A first system of groupings is formed by the operations 
we call logical, i.e., those which start with individual 
elements which are regarded as constants, and simply 
classify and serialise them, etc. 

1. The simplest logical grouping is that of classification 
or the formation of hierarchies of more and less 
inclusive classes. It is based on a primary, funda- 
mental operation : the combining of individuals in 
classes, and of classes with other classes. The ideal 
example is found in zoological or botanical classifi- 
cations, but all qualitative classification follows the 
same dichotomous pattern. 

Let us suppose that a species A forms part of a 
genus B, of a family C, etc. The genus B includes 
other species besides A : we will call them A' (thus 
A'=B A). The family C includes other genera 
beside B : we will call them B 7 (thus B 7 =C B) etc. 
We then have combinativity : A + A ' = B ; B +B ' = C ; 
C -f C 7 =D, etc. ; reversibility : B A 7 = A, etc. ; 
associativity : (A -f A 7 ) - B ' A + (A ' +B 7 ) = C, etc., 
and all the other characteristics of groupings. It 
is this first grouping that gives rise to the classical 
syllogism. 

2. A second elementary grouping brings into play 



44 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

the operation which consists not in combining indi- 
viduals which are regarded as equivalent (as in i), 
but in assembling the asymmetrical relations which 
express their differences. The linking up of these 
differences then creates an order of succession and the 
grouping consequently constitutes a " qualitative 
seriation " : 

Let us call a the relation o < A ; b the relation 
o < B ; c the relation. o < C. We may then call a' 
the relation A < B ; b' the relation B < C ; and we 
have the grouping : a +a' =6 ; b / +b ~c, etc. The 
converse operation is the subtraction of a relation, 
which is equivalent to the addition of its converse. 
The grouping is parallel to the previous one except 
for this difference : that the operation of addition 
implies an order of sequence (and therefore is not 
commutative). The transitivity peculiar to this 
serialisation is the basis of the following inference : 
A'<B; B<C; therefore A < C. 

3. A third fundamental operation is substitution, the 
basis of the equivalence which joins together the 
various individuals in a class or the different simple 
classes included in a composite class : 

Actually, there is not the equality between two 
elements Ai and A2 of the same class B that there 
is between mathematical units. There is simply 
qualitative equivalence, i.e. a possible substitution 
but only as long as we substitute in the same way 
as A'i, (i.e. the "other" elements besides Ai) the 
A 7 2s (that is the "other" elements besides A2). 
Hence the groupings : Ai -f A'x =A2 +A 7 2 ( -B) ; 

Bi +B'i = B2 -{-B'2 ( =C) etc. 

4. Now, interpreted in terms of relations, the preceding 
operations give rise to the reciprocity which marks 
symmetrical relations. The latter are, in fact, only 
the relations uniting the elements of a given class, 
tod ! therefore they are relations of equivalence (as 
opposed to asymmetrical relations which denote 
difference). Symmetrical relations e.g. brother, first 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 45 

cousin, etc.) are consequently grouped after the 
fashion of the preceding grouping, but each operation 
is identical with its converse, this being the actual 
definition of symmetry : (Y =Z) = (Z = Y). 
The four preceding groupings are of an additive order, 
two of them (i and 3) concerning classes and the other two 
relations. There exist, in addition, four groupings based on 
multiplicative operations, i.e. those which deal with more 
than one system of classes or relations at a time. These group- 
ings correspond, one by one, with the four previous ones : 

5. Two series of compound classes being given, Ai Bi 
Ci . . . and A2 B2 C2 . . ., we may start by dis- 
tributing the individuals according to both systems 
at once : this is the procedure of matrix tables. Now, 
" multiplication of classes ", which constitutes the 
characteristic operation of this type of grouping, plays 
an essential part in the mechanism of intelligence ; 
this is what Spearman describes in psychological 
terms under the name of " eduction of correlates '*. 
The original operation for the two classes Bi and B2 
is the product Bi xB2 =Bi.B2 ( =Ai.A2 -f Ai.A'2 + 
A / i.A2 +A'i.A'2)* The converse operation is logical 
division, Bi.B2-*-B2 = Bi, which corresponds to 
" abstraction " (BrB2, disregarding B2, is Bi). 

6. In the same way we may multiply together two series 
of relations, i.e. we may find all the relations 
obtaining among objects serialised according to two 
sorts of relations at once. The simplest case is none 
other than qualitative " one-to-one correspondence." 

7 and 8. Finally, we may group individuals, not according 
to the principle of matrices, as in the two previous 
cases, but by making one term correspond to several, 
e.g. a father to his sons. In this way, the grouping 
takes the form of a family tree and is expressed either 
in classes (7) or in relations (8), the latter thus being 
asymmetrical in one of its two dimensions (father, 
etc.) and symmetrical in the other (brother, etc.). 

Thu, from the simplest combinations, we obtain eight 
fundamental logical groupings, some additive (1-4), and 



46 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

others multiplicative (5-8), some concerning classes and 
others relations, and some arranged in combinations, 
sedations or simple correspondences (i, 2 and 5, 6) and 
others in reciprocities and correspondences of the " one- 
many " type (3, 4 and 7, 8). Hence 2x2x2=8 possibilities 
altogether. 

Further, we should note that the best proof of the natural 
character of the totalities constituted by these groupings of 
operations is that it is only necessary to fuse together the 
groupings formed by simple combination in classes (i) and 
those formed by seriations (2) in order to obtain what is 
no longer a qualitative grouping but the " group " consti- 
tuted by the series of positive and negative whole numbers. 
In fact, to combine individuals in classes means considering 
them as equivalent, while serialising them according to an 
asymmetrical relation expresses their differences. Now, 
when we consider the qualities of objects we cannot simul- 
taneously group them as both equivalent and different.- 
But if we abstract qualities, by this very fact we render 
them equivalent to each other and capable of being serialised 
according to some form of enumeration : we thus transform 
them into ordered " units ", and the additive operation 
which constitutes a whole number consists in just that. 
Similarly, by amalgamating multiplicative groupings of 
classes (5) and relations (6), we obtain the multiplicative 
group of positive numbers (whole and fractional). 

II. The various foregoing systems do not exhaust all 
the elementary operations of intelligence. Intelligence, 
indeed, does not confine itself to operating on objects in 
order to combine them in classes, to serialise or to number 
them. Its action is also entailed by the construction of the 
object itself and, as we shall see (Chap. IV), this work has 
already been completed in the stage of sensori-motor 
intelligence. Analysing and re-synthesising the object thus 
constitutes the work of a second type of grouping whose 
fundamental operations may consequently be called " infra- 
logical ", since logical operations combine objects which are 
regarded as invariant. These infra-logical operations are 
just as important as logical operations, because they fashion 



" THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 47 

our notions of space and time, whose development occupies 
almost the whole of childhood. But although quite distinct 
from logical operations, they are closely parallel to them. 
The question of the developmental relations between these 
two operational systems thus constitutes one of the most 
interesting problems relating to the development of intelli- 
gence : 

1. Corresponding to the formation of classes is the 
joining together of parts into progressively more 
inclusive wholes, whose final term is the whole object 
(to every possible scale, even that of the spatio- 
temporal universe itself). It is this first grouping by 
addition of parts that enables the mind to conceive 
of atomistic composition prior to any genuinely 
scientific experiment. 

2. Corresponding to sedation by asymmetrical rela- 
tions are the operations of locating (spatially or 
temporally) and qualitative displacement (simple 
change of order without measurement). 

3-4 Spatio-temporal substitutions and symmetrical rela- 
tions correspond to logical substitutions and sym- 
metries. 

5-8 Multiplicative operations simply combine the pre- 
ceding operations according to several systems or 
dimensions at once. 

Now just as numerical operations may be regarded as 
expressing a simple fusion of groupings of classes and asym- 
metrical relations, operations of measurement express the 
uniting into a single whole of the operations of breaking up 
into parts and of displacement. 

III. We may find the same divisions in the case of opera- 
tions concerned with values, i.e. those expressing the relations 
of means and ends which play an essential part in practical 
intelligence (and whose quantification corresponds to 
economic value). 

IV. Finally, the whole formed by these three systems of 
operations (I to III) may be interpreted in terms of simple 
propositions, whence we have a logic of propositions based 
on implications and contradictions between prepositional 



48 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

functions ; this is what constitutes logic in the customary 
sense of the term as well as the hypothetico-deductive 
theories characteristic of mathematics. 

EQUILIBRIUM AND DEVELOPMENT 

It has been our purpose in this chapter to find an inter- 
pretation of thought which does not clash with logic, 
regarded as a primary and inexplicable datum, but respects 
the inherent formal necessity of axiomatic logic, and this 
while retaining for intelligence its psychological nature 
as something essentially active and constructive. 

Now, the existence of groupings and the possibility of a 
rigorous axiomatisation of them satisfies the first of these 
two conditions ; the theory of groupings can attain formal 
precision, even though it arranges systems of logical elements 
and operations into wholes comparable with the general 
systems used in mathematics. 

From the psychological point of view, on the other hand, 
since the operations are combinative and reversible actions, 
but actions nevertheless, continuity between the act of 
intelligence and all other adaptive processes is still ensured. 

But this is merely formulating the problem of intelligence, 
while the solution still remains to be found. All that the 
existence and the nature of groupings teach us is that at a 
certain level thought reaches a state of equilibrium. They 
tell us, no doubt, what the latter is : an equilibrium, both 
mobile and permanent, such that the structure of operational 
wholes is conserved while they assimilate new elements. 
Further, we know that this mobile equilibrium entails 
reversibility, which, incidentally, is according to physicists 
the very definition of a state of equilibrium. (We must 
conceive the reversibility of the mechanisms of fully 
developed intelligence in terms of this actual physical 
n)del, not in terms of the abstract reversibility of the 
logico-inathematical pattern). Yet neither pointing out this 
state of equilibrium por even stating its necessary conditions 

explanation. 

psychological explanation of intelligence consists in 
development and showing how the latter neces- 



** THOUGHT PSYCHOLOGY " 49 

sarily leads to the equilibrium we have described. From 
this point of view, the work of psychology is comparable to 
that of embryology, i.e. a work which, in the first instance, is 
descriptive and which consists in analysing the phases and 
periods of morphogenesis up to the final equilibrium consti- 
tuted by adult morphology, but this study becomes 
" causal " once the factors which ensure the transition from 
one stage to the next have been demonstrated. Our task is 
therefore clear : we must now reconstruct the development 
of intelligence, or the stages in its formation, until we are 
able to account for the final operational level whose forms 
of equilibrium we have just been describing. And since the 
higher cannot be reduced to the lower-- except by distorting 
the higher or prematurely enriching the lower the develop- 
mental explanation can only consist in showing how, at each 
new stage, the mechanism provided by the factors already in 
existence makes for an equilibrium which is still incomplete, 
and the balancing process itself leads to the next level.^n 
this way, step by step, we may hope to give an account of 
the gradual formation of operational equilibrium, without 
having it ready-made from the outset, or having it emerge 
ex nihilo on the way. 

Briefly then, the explanation of intelligence amounts to 
linking the higher operations with the whole process of 
development, development being regarded as an evolution 
. governed by an inherent need for equilibrium. Now this 
functional continuity is quite compatible with the differen- 
tiation of successive structures. As we have seen, we may 
represent the hierarchy of response-patterns, right from the 
early reflexes and global perceptions, as a matter of pro- 
gressively extending the distances and of progressively 
complicating the paths of interaction between the organism 
(subject) and the environment (objects) ; thus each of these 
extensions or complications represents a new structure, 
while their succession is dependent on the need for an 
equilibrium which must be more and more mobile as it 
becomes more cpmplex. Operational equilibrium fulfils 
these conditions on reaching the greatest possible distances 
(since intelligence tries to embrace the universe) and the 



50 THE NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE 

greatest possible complexity of paths (since deduction is 
capable of the greatest " detours "}. This equilibrium is 
therefore to be regarded as the final limit of an evolution 
whose stages are still to be traced. 

Thus the organisation of operational structures goes back 
far beyond the beginnings of reflective thought and even 
approaches the origins of action itself. And, since all opera- 
tions are grouped in well-structured wholes, they must be 
compared with all "structures", perceptual and motor, 
are at a lower level. The course to be followed is thus 
fully sketched; we must analyse. the relations between 
intelligence and perception (Chap. Ill) and motor habit 
(Chap. IV), then we must study the formation of operations 
in the thought of the child (Chap. V), and its socialisation 
(Chap. VI). Only then will the " grouping " structure, which 
characterises living logic in action, reveal its true nature, 
whether it be innate or learned (and simply imposed by the 
environment), or whether it be the expression of ever more 
numerous and complex interactions between subject and 
objects, interactions at first incomplete, unstable and 
irreversible, but gradually acquiring, by the very needs 
arising from the equilibrium which is forced on them, the 
form of reversible combinativity characteristic of the 
grouping. 



PART TWO 

INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR 
FUNCTIONS 







INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 

PERCEPTION is the knowledge we have of objects or of their 
movements by direct and immediate contact, while jntslK* 



myolvedand ....... bet^fiffi 

then that 



Intefi^^ the operational groupings 

which characterise the final equilibrium reached in the 
development of intelligence, pre-exist, wholly or in part, 
from the outset in the form of organisations common to 
perception and to thought. ^This particular idea is the central 
^doctrine of the " Configu^i^^ ", which, although it 

knows nothing of the notion of a reversible grouping, has 
described laws of complex structuring which, it claims, govern 
perception, response and elementary functions as well as 
reasoning itself and in particular the syllogism (Wertheimer). 
It is therefore essential that we should start with perceptual 
structures, to enquire whether we may not derive from 
them an explanation of the whole of thought, including 
groupings themselves. 

HISTORICAL 

The hypothesis of a close relationship between perception 
and intelligence has been maintained at all times by some, 
and likewise rejected at all times by others. We shall 
mention here writers of experimental studies only, as 
opposed to the innumerable philosophers who have confined 
themselves to " reflecting" on the subject.^ And we shall 
set forth the point of view of experimenters who have sought 
to explain perception by the intervention of intelligence as 

53 



54 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

well as that of those who seek to derive the latter from the 
former. 

Mt was undoubtedly Helmholtz who first framed the 
problem of the relations between perceptual structures and 
operational structures in its modern form. \Ve know that 
visual perception can show " constancy " effects which have 
stimulated and still stimulate a series of studies. ^A given 
size is perceived more or less correctly at a distance, in spite 
of the considerable contraction of the retinal image and the 
diminution due to perspective ; a shape is recognised even 
at an angle ; colour is recognised in the shadow as well as 
in bright illumination, etc. Now Helmholtz tried to explain 
these perceptual constancies by the intervention of an 
" unconscious inference " which has the effect of correcting 
the immediate sensation by recourse to acquired knowledge. 
When we recall Helmholtz's preoccupations with the forma- 
tion of the notion of space, we can well imagine that this 
hypothesis was bound to have a certain significance in his 
thought, and Cassirer assumed (when he in his turn took up 
the idea) that the great physiologist, physicist and geometer 
tried to account for perceptual constancy by a sort of 
geometrical " group ", inherent in the intelligence which 
works unconsciously in perception. x Now, at this stage, it is 
very interesting for comparative purposes to examine 
some intellectual and perceptual mechanisms. Perceptual 
" constancy " is, in fact, comparable, at the sensori-motor 
level, with the various ideas of " conservation " which 
characterise the first conquests of intelligence (conservation 
of wholes, of substance, of weight, of volume, etc. occurring 
with intuitive distortions). Now, since these ideas of conser- 
vation are due to the intervention of a " grouping " or a 
" group " of operations, if visual constancy were itself due 
to unconscious inference in the form of a " group ", there 
would then be a direct structural continuity between percep- 
tion and intelligence. 

^However, Hering had already replied to Helmholtz, 
indicating that the fact of intellectual knowledge does not 
modify a perception ; we demonstrably experience the same 
optical or weight illusion etc. when the objective values of 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 55 

the perceived material are known. He therefore concluded 
that reasoning is not involved at all in perception and that 
" constancy " is due to purely physiological regulations. 
\But Helmholtz and Hering both believed in the existence 
of sensations that were prior to perception, and so they 
thought of perceptual constancy as a correction of sensations, 
and attributed it, in the case of Helmholtz, to intelligence 
and, in the case of Hering, to neural mechanisms. The 
problem was revived after von Ehrenfels in 1891 discovered 
the perceptual qualities of wholes (Gestaltqualitateri), such 
as that of a melody, which can be recognised despite a 
transposition that changes every note (so that no elemental 
sensation remains the same). ^Two schools arose as a result 
of this discovery, one of them supporting Helmholtz in his 
appeal to intelligence. The Graz school (Meinong, Benussi, 
etc.) continue, in fact, to believe in sensations and accordingly 
interpret a " whole quality " as the product of a synthesis ; 
this synthesis, being transposable, is conceived as something 
due to intelligence itself. Meinong has gone so far as to build 
up on the basis of this interpretation a whole theory of 
thought based on the idea of a whole (the " collective 
objects " linking the perceptual and the conceptual). ^On the 
other hand, the " Berlin school ", which marks the starting 
point of Gestalt Psychology has reversed the position ; for 
this school, sensations no longer exist as elements prior to 
perception or independent of it (they are " structured " 
instead of " structuring contents "), and the total con- 
figuration, a concept applied generally to all perception, is 
no longer regarded as the result of a synthesis but as a 
primary fact produced unconsciously and as much physio- 
logical in nature as psychological. These " configurations " 
(Gestalten) are met with at every stage of the mental 
hierarchy and, according to the Berlin school, we may there- 
fore expect an explanation of intelligence which starts from 
perceptual structures, instead of assuming that, in some 
incomprehensible manner, reasoning intervenes in perception 
itself. 

x Among later researches, a school known as the Gestaltkreis 
(of Weizsacker, Auersperg, etc,) has tried to extend the idea 



5& INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOK FUNCTIONS 

of a complex structure by regarding it as embracing percep- 
tion and bodily movement from the outset, believing these to 
be of necessity closely associated. Perception would then 
involve the intervention of motor anticipations and reconsti- 
tutions which, without implying intelligence, nevertheless 
presage it. ^So we may consider this trend as a revival of 
the Helmholtzian tradition, while other contemporary studies 
adhere to Hering's suggestion of an interpretation of percep- 
tion in purely physiological terms (Pieron, etc.). 

THE GESTALT THEORY AND ITS INTERPRETATION OF 

INTELLIGENCE 

Special mention must be given to the Gestalt point of 
view, not only because it has raised a large number of 
problems anew, but especially because it has provided a 
complete theory of intelligence which will remain, even for 
its opponents, a model of coherent psychological interpre- 
tation. 

Vrhe central idea of the Gestalt theory is that mental 
systems are never constituted by the synthesis or association 
of elements that exist in isolation before they come together, 
but always, from the outset, consist of organised wholes in a 
" configuration " or complex structure. ^Thus, a perception 
is not the synthesis of previous sensations ; it is governed at 
each level by a " field " whose elements are interdependent 
by the very fact that they are perceived as a whole. For 
example, a single black dot seen on a large sheet of paper 
could not be perceived as an isolated element, although it is 
quite alone, since it stands out as a " figure " on a " ground " 
formed by the* paper, and since this figure-ground relation 
implies an organisation of the entire visual field. The truth 
of this is emphasised by the fact that, strictly, one should be 
able to perceive the sheet as the object (the " figure") and 
the black dot as a whole, i.e. as the only visible part of the 
" ground *'. Why then do we prefer the first mode of 
Perception ? And if, instead of a single dot, we see three or 
four fairly close together, why is it that we cannot help 
forming them into potential shapes as triangles or quadri- 
laterals ? It is because elements perceived in the same 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 57 

field are immediately bound together in complex structures 
in accordance with precise laws, i.e., the " laws of organisa- 
tion ". 

^These laws of organisation governing all the relations 
within a field are, according to the " Gestalt " hypothesis, 
simply the laws of equilibrium governing the neural excita- 
tion released both by psychological contact with external 
objects and by the objects themselves, combined in a closed 
circuit which embraces the organism and its immediate 
environment simultaneously. ^From this point of view, a 
perceptual (or motor, etc.) field is comparable to a field of 
forces (electro-magnetic, etc.,) and is governed by analogous 
principles of minima, or of least action, etc. Faced with 
a multiplicity of elements, we impress upon them a complex 
pattern, which is not just any pattern but the simplest 
possible pattern which expresses the structure of the field ; 
so this involves rules of simplicity, regularity, proximity, 
symmetry, etc. which" will determine what configuration will 
be perceived. Hence we have an essential law (called 
Ptagnanz) : out of all possible configurations, the con- 
figuration which predominates is always the " best ", i.e. 
the best equilibrated. Moreover, a " good Gestalt " is 
always capable of being " transposed ", like a melody when 
all the notes are changed. But this transposition, which 
demonstrates the independence of the whole with respect to 
the parts, is also explained by laws of equilibrium ; the 
same relations hold between the new elements, which give 
rise to the same total configuration as the old elements, not 
because of an act of comparison but by means of a re- 
establishment of equilibrium, in the same way as canal water 
keeps the same horizontal form, although at different levels, 
as each sluice-gate is opened. The description of these 
" good Gestalten " and the study of these " transpositions " 
have given rise to a host of experimental studies of undeniable 
interest, the details of which it would not help to describe 
here. 

v On the other hand, it must be carefully noted as essential 
to the theory that the " laws of organisation " are considered 
to be independent of development and consequently commQB 



58 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

to all stages. ^This statement follows automatically if we 
confine it to functional organisation or " synchronous " 
equilibrium of behaviour, because the necessity for the latter 
operates at all stages, whence arises the functional continuity 
on which we have insisted. But it is customary to make a 
distinction between this constant functioning and successive 
structures considered from a " diachronic " point of view, 
which vary from one stage to another, ihe distinguishing 
mark of the Gestalt School is that it combines function and 
structure into one whole under the name of " organisation ", 
and regards the laws of the latter as invariable. >Jn this way 
Gestalt psychologists have striven to show, with an impres- 
sive accumulation of material, that perceptual structures 
are the same in the young child and the adult and, in fact, 
that they are the same in vertebrates of all types, 
The only point of difference between child and adult might 
be the relative importance of certain common factors of 
organisation e.g. proximity but the mass of factors 
remains the same and the resulting structures obey the 
same laws. 

In particular, the famous problem of perceptual constancy 
has yielded a systematic solution, concerning which the 
following two points should be noticed. In the first place, 
constancy such as that of size could not consist in the 
correction of an initial distorting sensation\ssociated with 
a diminished retinal image, because no initial isolated 
sensation exists, and because the retinal image is only a link 
(and not an especially privileged one) in the chain, whose 
closed circuit links objects with the brain through the 
medium of the neural processes involved. xThus, when an 
object is seen at a distance, its real size is immediately and 
directly perceived, simply by virtue of the laws of organi- 
sation which make this the best of all structures. In the 
iecond place, therefore, perceptual constancy is held not 
to be acquired but to be completely formed at all levels, in 
the animal and the infant just as in the adult. The apparent 
experimental exceptions would be due to the fact that the 
''perceptual field" is not always sufficiently structured, 
the best constancy occurring when the object forms part of a 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 59 

complex configuration, such as a succession of objects 
forming a series. 

x To turn back to intelligence, it has received, from this 
point of view, a remarkably simple interpretation and one 
which, if it were true, would be capable of establishing an 
almost complete connection between higher structures (and 
especially the " operational groupings " we have described) 
and the most elementary "configurations'' of a sensori- 
motor or even perceptual order. x Three applications of the 
Gestalt theory to the study of intelligence are especially 
noteworthy : that of Kohler to sensori-motor intelligence, 
that of Wertheimer to the structure of the syllogism, and that 
of Duncker to the act of intelligence in general. 

For Kohler, intelligence appears when perception is not 
carried over directly into responses likely to ensure tfee 
attainment of the objective. -A chimpanzee in a cage tries 
to reach a fruit placed beyond the reach of his arm. Thus 
an intermediate agent is required, whose use will constitute 
the definition of the degree of complication characteristic of 
intelligent behaviour. What does this consist of ? If a stick 
is placed within reach of an ape but in any position, it is seen 
as an indifferent object ; placed parallel with his arm, it will 
promptly be perceived as a possible extension of the hand. 
Thus the stick, until then neutral, will receive a meaning 
from the fact of its incorporation in the complex structure. 
The field will then be " restructured " and, according to 
Kohler, it is these sudden restructurings that are character- 
istic of the act of intelligence. The shift from a less good 
structure to a better structure is the essence of insight and 
is consequently a simple but mediate or indirect continuation 
of perception itself. 

This is the explanatory principle that occurs again in 
^Wertheimer's Gestalt interpretation of the syllogism. The 
major term is a "Gestalt" comparable to a perceptual 
structure ; " all men " thus constitutes a whole which is 
represented as located within the complex of (( mortals ". 
The minor term follows the same course ; " Socrates " is an 
individual located within the circle of " men ". Soothe 
operation which draws the conclusion from these premises, 



60 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

" therefore Socrates is mortal ", simply amounts to .restruc- 
turing the whole by abolishing the intermediate circle (men) 
after first placing it, with ics content, within the large circle 
(mortals). Reasoning is thus a " re-anchoring ". " Socrates " 
is, so to speak, uprooted from the classof " men " in order 
to be anchored in that of " mortals ". The syllogism is thus 
without more ado related to the general organisation of 
structures ; in this it is analogous to the restructurings 
that characterise Kohler's practical intelligence, hut it now 
takes place in thought, not in action. 
^Finally, Duncker studied the relation of these sudden 
insights (Einsicht or intelligent restructuring) to past 
experience and so dealt the coup de grace to associationist 
empiricism, which the concept of a Gestalt opposes from 
its very origins. ^To this end, he analyses various problems 
of intelligence and finds in all cases that past experience plays 
only a secondary role in reasoning ;N experience never intro- 
duces meaning into thought except as a function of present 
organisation, vlt is the latter (i.e. the structure of the present 
field) that determines- what appeals to past experience can 
be made, whether it makes them useless or whether it com- 
mands the summoning up and utilisation of memories. 
Reasoning is thus " a contest which contrives its own 
weapons ", and all this is explained by the laws of organisa- 
tion, which are independent of the individual's history and, 
in short, ensure the fundamental unity of the. structures of 
every level, from elementary perceptual " configurations " 
to those of the most exalted thought. 

CRITIQUE OF GESTALT PSYCHOLOGY 

We are bound to admit how well founded are the descrip- 
tions given by Gestalt psychology. The essential " whole- 
ness " of mental structures (perceptual as well as intelligent), 
the existence of the "good Gestalt' 3 and its laws, the 
reduction of variations of structure to forms of equilibrium, 
etc., are justified by so many experimental studies that these 
concepts have acquired the^right to be quoted throughout 
cc^temporary psychology. In particular, the- method of 
anatysfe that consists in always interpreting facts in terms 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 6l 

of a total field is alone justifiable, since reduction to atomistic 
elements always impairs the unity of reality. 

But it is as well to recognise that, if the " laws of organisa- 
tion " are not derived, beyond psychology and biology, from 
absolutely general " physical Gestalten " (Kohler), 1 then the 
language of wholes is merely a mode of description, and the 
existence of total structures requires an explanation which 
is not at all included in the fact of wholeness. We have 
admitted this in connection with our own groupings and we 
must also admit it in connection with " configurations " or 
elementary structures. 

The general and even " physical " existence of " laws of 
organisation " implies at the very least and Gestalt 
theorists are the first to vouch for it their constancy in 
the course of mental development. The essential question 
for the orthodox Gestalt doctrine (we shall adhere to 
this orthodoxy for the moment, but we must point out 
that certain of the more cautious partisans of the 
Gestalt school, such as Gelb and Goldstein, have rejected 
the hypothesis of " physical Gestalten ") is thus that of 
the permanence of certain essential forms of organisation 
throughout mental development, e.g. that of perceptual 
constancy. 

^However, as far as the main point is concerned, we think 
it is possible to maintain that, in the present state of know- 
ledge, the facts are opposed to such an assertion. Without 
going into detail, and confining ourselves to the field of child 
psychology and size constancy, we must now consider the 
following few points : 

i. H. Frank 2 believed that he could demonstrate size 
constancy in infants of n months. Now the technique of 
these experiments has evoked discussion (Beyrl) and, even 
if the facts are on the whole correct, .11 months already 
represents a considerable development of sensori-motor 
intelligence. E. Brunswik and Cruikshank have noted a 

According to Kohler, "physical Gestalten" have the same role in 
relation to mental structures that eternal Ideas have in relation to concepts 
according to Russell, or that an a priori framework has in relation to 
living logic. 

a Psychol. Forschung VII, 1926, pp. 137-154- 



62 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

progressive development of this constancy during the 
first six months. 

2. Certain experiments, consisting of paired comparisons 
of heights at a distance, which the author has carried out in 
collaboration with Lambercier on children aged 5-7 years, 
have enabled us to illustrate a factor which experimenters 
had not taken into account : ^at every age there exists a 
" systematic error of the standard " whereby the element 
chosen as the standard, for the very reason that it functions 
as a standard, is over-estimated in relation to the variables 
that are measured by it, both when it is placed at a distance 
and when it is near. This systematic error on the part of the 
subject, combined with his estimations at a distance, could 
give rise to an apparent and illusory constancy. Calculation 
of the " error of the standard " shows our 5-7 year old sub- 
jects to have moderately under-estimated under conditions 
of depth perception, whilst adults tend, on the average, 
towards a " superconstancy "- 1 

3. Burzlaff 2 , who has also obtained variations with age in 
paired comparisons, has considered it possible to maintain 
the Gestalt hypothesis of the permanence of size constancy in 
the case where the compared elements are enclosed in a total 
" configuration " and especially when they are serialised. 
With some painstaking experiments, Lambercier, at our 
request, has taken up this problem of serial comparisons in 
depth perception, 3 and has been able to show that a constancy 
that was relatively independent of age existed only in a 
single case (the very one that Burzlaff expected) : the case 
where the standard equals the median of the compared 
elements. \On the other hand, as soon as a standard is 
chosen that is appreciably larger or smaller than the median, 
systematic changes with distance are observed. Hence it is 
clear that the constancy of the median depends on other 
causes than constancy with distance ; it is its privileged 
position as the median that ensures its invariability (it is 
reduced by all higher terms and correspondingly increased 

1 Arch, de PsychoL XXIX (1943), pp. 255-308. 

* Zeitschr, fur PsychoL, vol. 119 (1931), pp. 177-235. 

*Arch. de PsychoL XXXI (1946). 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 63 

by all lower terms : hence its stability). Again, measure- 
ments of the other terms show that specific constancy with 
distance does not exist in the child, while a remarkable 
growth with age of the regulations conducive to this con- 
stancy is observed. 

4. \Ve know that when Beyrl 1 analysed size constancy in 
school-children, he for his part found some increase in the 
incidence of constancy up to nearly ten years of age ; ^beyond 
this stage the child comes to react in the adult manner (a 
parallel development was found by Brunswik with respect 
to shape and colour constancy). 

^The existence of a development with age of the mechan- 
isms underlying perceptual constancy (and later we shall 
see many other developmental changes in perception) 
undoubtedly leads to a revision of the Gestalt School's 
explanation. \To begin with, if there is an actual development 
of perceptual structures, we can no longer dismiss either the 
problem of their formation or the possible role of past 
experience in the process of their coming into being. Con- 
cerning this last point, Brunswik has demonstrated the 
frequency of empirical Gestalten side by side with " geometri- 
cal Gestalten ". ^In this way, a- figure that is intermediate 
between the image of an open hand and a geometrical 
pattern with five exactly symmetrical extensions, when seen 
tachistoscopically, yielded in adults 50 per cent in favour of 
the hand (learned shape) and 50 per cent in favour of the 
geometrical " good Gestalt ". 

^Concerning the genesis of Gestalten, which raises an 
essential problem as soon as we reject the hypothesis of 
permanent " physical Gestalten ", we may first of all point 
out the illicit nature of the dilemma : either wholes or the 
atomism of isolated sensations. In point of fact there are 
three possible terms A A perception may be a synthesis of 
elements, or else it may constitute a single whole, or it may 
be a system of relations (each relation being itself a whole, 
but the complete whole becoming unanalysable and not 
relying at all on atomism). This being the case, there is no 
reason why complex structures should not be regarded as the 

1 Zeitschr. fur Psychol., vol. 100 (1926), pp. 344-371. 



64 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

product of a progressive construction which arises, not from 
" syntheses ", but from adaptive differentiations and com- 
bined assimilations, nor is there any reason why this construc- 
tion should not be related to an intelligence capable of 
genuine activity as opposed to an interplay of pre-established 
structures. 

"With regard to perception, the crucial point is that of 
" transposition ". Should we follow Gestalt theory and 
interpret transpositions (of a melody from one key to another 
or of a visual form by enlargement) as the simple reap- 
pearance of the same form of equilibrium between new 
elements whose relations have been retained (cf. the hori- 
zontal levels of systems of sluice-gates), or should we regard 
them as the product of an assimilatory activity which inte- 
grates comparable elements into the same schema? XThe 
iact of improvement with age in ability to transpose (see the 
end of this chapter) seems to us to demand this second 
solution. Moreover, transposition as ordinarily understood, 
which is external to the figures, should undoubtedly be 
connected with the internal transpositions between elements 
of the same figure, which explain the role of the factors of 
regularity, equality, symmetry, etc.,, inherent in " good 
Gestalten ". 

^ These two possible interpretations of transposition mean 
quite different things with respect to the relations between 
perception and intelligence and especially the nature of the 
latter. 

In attempting to reduce the mechanisms of intelligence to 
those characterising perceptual structures, which are in turn 
reducible to " physical Gestalten 'THhe Gestalt theory re- 
verts essentially to classical empiricism, although by far 
more refined methods. The only difference (and considerable 
though it is, it has little weight in the face of such a reduc- 
tion) is that the new doctrine replaces " associations " 
by structured " wholes ". But in both cases operational 
activity in sensory processes fades into pure receptivity, 

and abdicates in favour of the passivity of automatic 

mechanisms. 

canuQt insist too strongly on the fact that, although 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 65 

operational structures are bound to perceptual structures by 
a continuous series of intermediate structures (and we grant 
this without any difficulty), there is, nevertheless, a funda- 
mental contradiction in meaning between the rigidity of a 
perceived " configuration " and the reversible mobility of 
operations. x Thus Wertheimer's attempted comparison 
between the syllogism and the static " configurations " of 
perception runs the nsk of remaining inadequate. VWhat 
is essential in the mechanism of a grouping (by which 
syllogisms are formed) is not the structure assumed by 
premises, nor that which characterises conclusions, ^but 
rather the process of combination which makes it possible to 
pass from the one to the other. No doubt this process is an 
extension of perceptual restructurings and recentrings (such 
as those enabling us to see an " ambiguous " design alter- 
nately as convex and concave). But it is even more than 
this, since it is constituted by the whole system of mobile 
and reversible operations of conjunction and disjunction 
(A+A'-B; A-B-B'; A'B-A; B-A-A'-O, etc.) 
So it is no longer static forms that are important in intelli- 
gence, nor the simple uni-directional transition from one 
state to another (or even oscillation between the two) ;Xthe 
general mobility and reversibility of operations are what 
give rise to structures. It follows that the structures 
involved themselves differ in the two cases. vV perceptual 
structure is characterised, as the Gestalt theory itself has 
insisted, by its irreducibility to additive combination it is 
thus irreversible and non-associative. ^So there is con- 
siderably more in a system of reasoning than a " recentring " 
(Umzentrierung) ; there is a general decentralisation, which 
means a dissolution or melting down of static perceptual 
forms in favour of operational mobility, and consequently 
there is the possibility of constructing an infinite number of 
new structures which may be perceptible or may exceed the 
limits of all true perception. 

As for the sensori-motor intelligence described by Kohler, 
it is clear that here perceptual structures play a much bigger 
part. But by the very fact that Gestalt theory is bound to 
consider them as arising directly from situations as such, 



66 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSQRI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

without historical development, Kohler found himself con- 
strained to exclude from the realm of intelligence, on the one 
hand, the trial-and-error which precedes the discovery of 
solutions and, on the other hand, the corrections and checks 
which follow it. Study of the child's first two years.of life 
has led us, in this context, to a different viewpoint. \There 
are indeed complex structures or " configurations " in 
the infant's sensori-motor intelligence, but far from being 
static and non-historical, they constitute " schemata " which 
grow out of one another by means of successive differentia- 
tions and integrations, and which must therefore be cease- 
lessly accommodated to situations by trial-and-error and 
corrections at the same time as they are assimilating the 
situations to themselves. The response with the stick is 
thus prepared by a series of anticipatory schemata, such as 
that of pulling the objective to oneself by means of its 
extensions (string or struts) or that of striking one object 
against another. 

The following reservations must therefore be made with 
respect to Duncker's thesis. Xn act of intelligence is doubt- 
less determined by past experience only in so far as it 
resorts to it. NBut this relationship involves assimilatory 
schemata which in turn are the product of previous schemata, 
from which they are derived through differentiation and 
co-ordination. x Schemata thus have a history ; there is 
interaction between past experience and the present act of 
intelligence, not uni-directional action of past on present as 4 
empiricism demands nor uni-directional appeal to the past 
by the present as Duncker would have it. x lt is even possible 
to formulate these relations between present and past by 
saying that equilibrium is reached when all previous schemata 
are embedded in present ones and intelligence can equally 
well reconstruct past schemata by means of present ones and 
vice versa. 

^On the whole then, we see that the Gestalt theory, although 
correct in its description of forms of equilibrium or well-" 
structured wholes, nevertheless neglects the reality, in per- 
ceptiqn as in intelligence, of genetic development and the 
process of construction that characterises it. 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 67 

DIFFERENCES BETWEEN PERCEPTION AND INTELLIGENCE 

The Gestalt theory ha^ revived the problem of the rela- 
tions between intelligence and perception by demonstrating 
the continuity which link-^ the structures characteristic of 
these two fields. The fact remains that, in order to solve 
the problem while respecting the complexity of genetic facts, 
we must list the differences between them before considering 
analogies leading to possible explanations. 
\ A perceptual structure is a system of interdependent 
relations. Whether geometrical forms are involved, or 
weights, or colours, or sounds, the wholes can always be 
interpreted in terms of relations without destroying the 
unity of the whole as such. ^For the purpose of distinguish- 
ing the differences as well as the similarities between percep- 
tual and operational structures, it is sufficient to express 
these relations in terms of " groupings ", just as physicists, 
when they formulate the phenomena of thermodynamics in 
reversible terms, prove that they cannot be interpreted in 
such terms because they are irreversible. v The non-corres- 
pondence of symbolic systems thus emphasises all the more 
the differences involved. In this respect, it is sufficient to 
reconsider the various well-known geometrical illusions and 
to vary the factors present, or the facts relating to Weber's 
law, etc., and to formulate all the relations in " grouping " 
terms and their changes as a function of external modifica- 
tions. 

Now the results thus obtained have made themselves clear. 
None of the five conditions of " grouping " is realised at the 
level of perceptual structures, and where they seem to come 
nearest to being realised, as in the case of " constancies ", 
which herald operational conservation, the operation is 
replaced by simple regulations which are not entirely 
reversible (and consequently midway between spontaneous 
irreversibility and operational control). 

As a first example, let us take a simplified form of Delboeuf s 
illusion. 1 A circle Ai, of radius 12 mm,, drawn within a 
circle B of 15 mm., appears larger than an isolated circle, Aa, 

1 See Piaget, Lambercier, etc., Arch, de PsychoL, XXIX (i94 2 )> PP 
1-107. 



68 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

equal to Ai. We vary the external circle B by altering its 
radius gradually from 15 to 13 mm., and from 15 to 40 or 
80 mm.: the illusion is reduced from 15 to 13 mm.; it is also 
reduced from 15 to 36 mm., reaching zero at about 36 mm., 
(i.e. when the diameter of Ai equals the width of the 
zone between B and Ai) and becoming negative beyond 
this point (under-estimation of the inner circle Ai). Now : 

1. If we are to translate the relations occurring in these 
perceptual changes into operational language, it is obvious 
straight away that their combination could not be additive, 
because the conservation of the elements of the system is 
lacking. Furthermore, this is the essential discovery of the 
Gestalt theory and, according to the theory, characterises 
the idea of perceptual " wholeness ". If we call A' the inter- 
vening area marking the difference between the circles Ai 
and Bi, we could not write Ai +A X =B, since Ai is dis- 
torted by its insertion in B, since B is distorted by the fact 
of surrounding Ai, and since zone A 7 is more or less expanded 
or contracted according to the relations between Ai and B. 
We may prove this non-conservation of the whole in the 
following manner. If, starting from a certain value of Ai, 
A" and B, we enlarge (objectively) Ai, thus reducing A ' but 
leaving B constant, it is possible that the whole of B will 
appear smaller than before. It will thus have lost something 
during the change ; or, on the other hand, it will appear 
larger and something extra will have been added. The 
problem then is to find a means of formulating these " uncom- 
pensated changes ". 

2. With this aim in view, let us interpret the changes in 
terms of the combination of relations and we shall demon- 
strate the irreversible nature of this combination, this irre- 
versibility expressing in another form the absence of additive 
combination. We will call 5 the increase in dimensional simi- 
larity between Ai and B, and d the increase in dimensional 
difference between the same terms. These two relations are 
bound to be and to remain the converse of each other : 

'-f s = d and +d = s (the sign indicating the decrease 
in similarity or difference). Now, if we start with no illusion 
(Ai=ia mm. aiid 6=36 mm.), we find that as objective 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 69 

similarity is increased (by compressing the circles) the 
subject perceives it to be still more reinforced. Consequently, 
perception has increased similarity to excess when it was 
objectively increased, and inadequately maintained the 
difference when it was objectively reduced. Similarly, when 
the objective difference is increased (by widening the circles), 
this increase is also exaggerated. There is thus a lack of 
compensation in the course of the transformations. So we 
may agree to set out these transformations in the following 
form, which is intended to denote their non-combinative 
character from a logical standpoint : 

s> -d or d> -$ 

In fact, if in each figure considered separately the relations 
of similarity are automatically always the converse of the 
relations of difference, the sum of the similarities and 
differences will not remain constant with transition from 
one figure to another, since the wholes are not conserved (see 
under i). This is the sense in which we may legitimately 
regard increases in similarity as outweighing decreases in 
difference or vice versa. 

It is possible, in this case, to express the same idea more 
concisely simply by saying that the change in the relations 
is irreversible because it is associated with all " uncofnpen- 
sated change " P, such that : 

i S = ~d +P sd or d = -s +P sd 

3. Moreover, no combination of perceptual relations is 
independent of the route travelled to reach it (associativity), 
but each perceived relation depends on those which im- 
mediately preceded it. Thus, the perception of the same 
circle A will yield palpably different results according 
to whether it is compared with reference circles arranged in 
ascending or in descending order. N[n this instance, the most 
objective measure is a random order, that is to say, one 
which employs sometimes larger and sometimes smaller 
elements than A, so that they compensate each other for 
the distortions due to previous comparisons. 

4 and 5, It is therefore obvious that a given element 
does not remain the same when compared with others 
different from it and when it is compared with others of 



7O INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

the same dimensions as itself. Its value \vill continually 
vary as a function of the relations given, present as well 
as past. 

x So it is impossible to reduce a perceptual system to a 
" grouping ", except by turning inequalities into equalities 
by introducing " uncompensated changes " P, which measure 
the extent of distortion (illusions) and bear witness to the 
non-additivity and non-transitivity of perceptual relations, to 
thqSr irreversibility, to their non-associativity and to their 
non-identity. 

This analysis (which incidentally gives us some idea of 
what thinking would be like if its operations were not 
" grouped " !) shows that the form of equilibrium inherent 
in perceptual structures is quite different from that of 
operational structures. In the latter, equilibrium is both 
mobile and permanent, and changes within the system do 
not modify it because they are always exactly compensated, 
owing to actual or potential converse operations (reversi- 
bility) A In the case of perception, on the other hand, each 
modification of the value of one of the relations involved 
means a change of the whole, to the extent of introducing a 
new equilibrium distinct from the one characterising the 
previous state. There is then " displacement of equilibrium " 
(as they say in physics in connection with the study of 
irreversible systems as in thermodynamics), and no longer 
permanent equilibrium. This is the case, for example, 
for each new value of the outer circle B, in the illusion 
just described. The illusion increases or diminishes but 
does not conserve its original value. 

Moreover, these " displacements of equilibrium " obey 
laws of maxima ; a given relation generates an illusion and 
so produces an uncompensated change P, as judged by the 
value of other relations, only up to a certain value. NBeyond 
this value the illusion diminishes, because the distortion is 
then partially compensated by the effect of the new relations 
of the whole. So displacements of equilibrium give place to 
regulations or partial compensations, which may be defined 
as the change of sign of the quantity P (e.g. when the two 
concentric circles are too close or too far apart, Delboeuf s 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 7! 

illusion is reduced). Now these regulations, the effect of 
which is thus to limit or " restrict " (as they say in physics) 
the displacements of equilibrium, are comparable in certain 
respects to the operations of intelligence. If the system 
were of an operational order, every increase in one of the 
values would correspond to a decrease in another and vice 
versa (there would then be reversibility, i.e. P =o) ; if, on 
the other hand, there were unlimited distortion with every 
external modification, the system would no longer exist as 
such ; the existence of regulations thus manifests the 
existence of an intermediate structure between complete 
irreversibility and operational reversibility. 
^But how are we to explain this relative opposition (paral- 
lelled by a relative affinity) between perceptual and intelli- 
gent mechanisms ? The relations which compose a total 
structure such as that of a visual perception express the laws 
of a subjective or perceptual space, which may be analysed 
and compared with geometrical space or operational space. 
Illusions (or uncompensated changes in the system of rela- 
tions) may now be conceived as distortions of this space in 
the direction of expansion or contraction 1 . 
X According to this point of view, one essential fact governs 
all relations between perception and intelligence. When 
intelligence compares two terms with each other, as in 
measuring one by means of the other, neither the standard 
nor the compared entity (in other words, neither the measure 
nor what is measured) is distorted by the comparison itself. 
On the other hand, in the case of perceptual comparison, and 
especially when one element acts as a fixed standard for the 
evaluation of variable elements, a systematic distortion is 
produced which we, in company with Lambercier, have 
called the " error of the standard ". The element which is 
fixated most (i.e. generally the standard itself when the 
variable is at a distance from it but also sometimes the 
variable when the standard is close to it and already known) 
is systematically over-estimated, and this applies to com- 

1 Thus, in Delboeufs illusion, the area of the inner circle Ai appears 
expanded at the expense of that of the zone A' between this circle and the 
outer circle B, when this zone A' is narrower than the diameter of Ai ; 
when A'>Ai the effect is reversed. 



72 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSQRI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

parisons made in the frontal parallel plane as well as in 
depth 1 . 

Such facts as these merely constitute particular cases of a 
very general process. If the standard is over-estimated (or, 
in certain circumstances, the variable) it is simply because 
the element which is fixated longest (or most often, or most 
intensely, etc.), is by this very fact magnified, as though 
the object or the region on which vision is concentrated, 
occasioned an expansion of perceptual space. In this respect, 
we have only to fixate two equal elements successively to see 
that on each occasion the dimensions of the one fixated are 
enhanced, although, taken as a whole, these successive dis- 
tortions compensate each other. \Perceptual space then is 
not homogeneous but is centralised from moment to moment, 
and the area of centralisation corresponds to a spatial expan- 
sion, while the periphery of this central zone is progressively 
contracted as one proceeds outwards from the centre. This 
role of centralisation and of the error of the standard is 
found also in the tactile sense. 

But although "centralisation" thus causes distortions, 
several distinct centrings correct one another's effects. 
" Decentralisation ", or co-ordination of different centrings, 
is consequently a correcting factor. So we see straight away 
the rudiments of a possible explanation for irreversible 
distortions and for the regulation we have just been discus- 
sing. Illusions of visual perception may be explained by the 
mechanism of centralisation when the elements of the 
figure are (relatively) too close to each other for decentralisa- 
tion to occur (illusions of Delboeuf, Oppelkundt, etc.). Con- 
versely, regulation occurs to the extent that there is decentral- 
isation, either automatic or by active comparison. 
>We see now the relationship between these processes and 
those characterising intelligence. It is not only in the field 
of perception that (relative) error is associated with central!- 

1 The proof that it is really a question of an error bound up with the 
functional status of the measure is that this error can be reduced, or even 
abolished, by pretending to change the standard for each comparison 
.(while actually retaining the same one throughout). The perceptual error 
may even be reversed by causing the verbal judgment to be made on the 
standard instead of on titie measured stimulus (if the subject says A<B we 
require the judgment B>A), which reverses the functional positions. 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 73 

sation and (relative) objectivity with decentralisation, ihe 
whole of the development of thought in the child, the initial 
intuitive forms of which are closely related to perceptual 
structures, is characterised by a transition from a general 
egocentricity (which we shall reconsider in Chapter V) to 
intellectual decentralisation, and thus by a process compar- 
able to the one whose effects we are here ascertaining. But, for 
the moment, the problem is to understand the differences be- 
tween perception and complete intelligence and, in this respect, 
the foregoing facts enable- us to grasp more fully the chief 
of these contrasts : the contrast between what might be 
called " perceptual relativity " and intellectual relativity. 

Indeed, if centrings are interpreted as distortions which, 
as we have seen, may be formulated by reference to (and by 
contrast with) a grouping, the next problem is to measure 
them as far as is possible and to interpret this quantification. 
This may conveniently be done in the case where two homo- 
geneous elements are compared with each other, as in the 
case of two straight lines which are extensions of each other. 
We may then state a law of " relative centralisation " which 
is independent of the absolute value of the effects of centring, 
and expresses relative distortions in the form of a single 
probable value, i.e. by the relation of actual centrings to the 
number of possible centrings. 

We know that a line A, compared with another line A', 
is underestimated if the second is larger than the first 
(A<A') and overestimated in the opposite case (A>A'). 
The method of calculation is, in each of these two cases, 
to consider the successive centralisations on A and on A' 
as alternately enlarging these lines in proportion to their 
lengths. The difference of these distortions, expressed 
in relative sizes of A to A', thus gives the gross over- 
estimation or under-estimation of A. These are then 
divided by the total length of the contiguous lines A+A', 
since the decentralisation is proportional to the size of 
the total figure. We then obtain : 
(A-AQ AVA (A'-A) A/A' 

Where A>A and A+A- 



where A<A'. 



74 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

Furthermore, if the measurement is made on A, these 
relations must be multiplied by A 2 /(A + A') 2 , i.e. by the 
square of the ratio of the part measured to the whole. 

The theoretical curve obtained in this way corresponds 
closely to empirical measurements of distortions and, more- 
over, coincides fairly accurately with measurements of 
Delbceuf 's illusion 1 (if, in the formula, A is inserted between 
the two A's and this value A' is doubled). 
^Expressed in qualitative language, this law of relative 
centralisation simply means that every objective difference 
is subjectively accentuated by perception, even in the case 
where the compared elements are equally centred in vision. 
In other words, all contrast is exaggerated by perception, 
which immediately points to the presence of a relativity 
peculiar to the latter and distinct from the relativity of 
intelligence. This brings us to Weber's law, the discussion 
of which in this context is particularly instructive. In its 
strict sense, Weber's law states, as is well known, that the 
-size of *' differential thresholds " (smallest perceptible 
differences) is proportional to that of the elements compared ; 
for example, if a subject distinguishes 10 mm. from n mm. 
but not 10 from 10.5 mm., he will also only distinguish 10 
from ii cm. and not 10 from 10.5 cm. 

Let us now assume that the aforementioned lines 
A and A' are of equal or nearly equal values. If they 
are equal, centring on A enlarges A and decreases A 7 , 
and centring on A' enlarges A' and decreases A in the 
same proportions ; hence the distortions are cancelled. 
On the other hand, if they are slightly unequal but with 
an inequality which is less than the distortions due to 
centralisation, then centring on A yields the perception 
A>A' and centring on A' the impression A'>A. In this 
case, there is a contradiction between the estimations (as 
opposed to the general case where an inequality, common 
to both methods of viewing, simply appears greater or 
smaller according to whether A or A' is fixated). This con- 
tradiction is interpreted as a sort of fluctuation (compar- 
able to resonance in physics) which can arrive at percep- 

1 See note p. 67. 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 75 

tual equilibrium only by the equation A=A'. But this 
equation remains subjective and is therefore illusory ; 
it amounts to saying that two almost equal values are 
confused in perception. Now this non-differentiation is 
precisely what characterises the existence of " differential 
thresholds " and since, by the law of relative centralisa- 
tion, it is proportional to the lengths of A and A', we thus 
return to Weber's law. 

Weber's law applied to differential thresholds is thus 
explained by the law of relative centralisation. Moreover, 
since it applies with equal force to differences of any des- 
cription (whether the similarities exceed the differences, 
as in cases below threshold value, or whether the reverse 
is the case as in the case discussed above), we may in all 
cases regard it as simply expressing the factor of pro- 
portionality inherent in the relations between relative 
centrings (and for touch, weight, etc. just as for 
vision). 

'We are now in a position to state more clearly the un- 
doubtedly essential opposition which separates intelligence 
from perception. Weber's law is often translated by saying 
that all perception is " relative ". Absolute differences are 
not- discerned since i gr. may be perceived when added to 
i gr. although it is not when it is added to 100 gr. On the 
other hand, when the elements differ markedly the contrasts 
are then accentuated, as is shown by ordinary cases of 
relative centralisation, and this reinforcement is again 
relative to the size of the values involved (thus a room seems 
warm or cold according as one comes from a place with a 
higher or lower temperature). Thus whether we are con- 
cerned with illusory similarities (threshold of equality) or 
illusory differences (contrasts), perceptually they are all 
" relative ". But does not the same hold in the case of 
intelligence also ? Is not a class relative to a classification 
and a relation to a complex of relations ? In point of fact, 
the word " relative " is used in quite different senses in the 
two cases. 

Perceptual relativity is a distorting relativity, in the sense 
in which conversational language says " everything is 



76 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

relative " when denying the possibility of objectivity ; the 
perceptual relation modifies the elements which it unites, and 
we now understand why. \The relativity of intelligence on 
the other hand is the very condition of objectivity ; thus 
relativity in space and in time is a condition of their very 
measurement. Everything indicates, therefore, that percep- 
tion, obliged to proceed step by step by immediate but 
partial contact with its object, distorts it by the very act 
of centring it, although these distortions are reduced by 
equally partial decentralisations, while intelligence, encom- 
passing in a single whole a much larger number of facts 
reached by variable and flexible paths, attains objectivity 
by a much more thorough decentralisation. 
XThese two relativities, the one distorting and the other 
objective, are doubtless the expression both of a deep-rooted 
opposition between acts of intelligence and perception, and 
of a continuity which, in other respects, presupposes the 
existence of common mechanisms. If perception, like 
intelligence, consists in structuring and arranging relations, 
why then are these relations distorting in one case and not 
in another ? Might not the reason be that the first are not 
only incomplete but cannot be sufficiently co-ordinated, 
while the second are based on a co-ordination which can be 
indefinitely generalised ? And if the " grouping *' is the 
source of this co-ordination, and if its principle of reversible 
combinativity carries further the work of perceptual regula- 
tions and decentralisations, should we not then admit that 
centrings are distorting because they are not numerous 
enough, being to some extent fortuitous and so result- 
ing from a sort of lottery among those which would 
be necessary to ensure complete decentralisation and 
objectivity ? 

^We are therefore led to enquire whether the essential 
difference between intelligence and perception does not 
arise from the fact that the latter is a process of a statistical 
nature, confined to a certain stage, while processes of an 
intellectual nature determine complex relations confined to 
a higher level. Perception would be to intelligence what, in 
physics, irreversible functions (i.e. simple chance functions) 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 77 

and displacements of equilibrium are to mechanics 
proper. 

The probabilist structure of the perceptual laws of which 
we have been speaking amounts precisely to the same as, 
and explains, the irreversible character of the processes of 
perception, as opposed to operational combinations, which 
are both well defined and reversible. Why does sensation 
appear as the logarithm of the excitation (which immediately 
explains the proportionality expressed by Weber's law) ? 
It is known that Weber's law applies not only to facts of 
perception or facts of physiological excitation but also, 
among other things, to the impression on a photographic 
plate. In this last case it means simply that the intensity of 
the impression is a function of the probability of a collision 
between the photons bombarding the plate and the particles 
of silver salts which compose it (hence the logarithmic form 
of the law : Hhe relation between the multiplication of 
probabilities and the addition of intensities). Similarly, in 
the case of perception, it is easy to think of a quantity such 
as the length of a line, as a mass of possible points of visual 
fixation (or of segments for possible centralisation). VWhen 
two unequal lines are compared, the corresponding points 
will give rise to combinations or associations (in the mathe- 
matical sense) of similarity, and the non-corresponding 
points to associations of difference (the associations thus 
increasing geometrically as the length of the lines increases 
arithmetically). \i perception occurred according to every 
possible combination, there would then be no distortion (the 
associations would reach a constant relation and we should 
have s = d). But the facts suggest that actual vision 
constitutes a sort of sampling, as though only certain points 
of the perceived figure were fixated while others were 
neglected. It is easy, then, to interpret the foregoing laws in 
terms of probabilities according to which centrings are more 
likely to be placed in one direction than another. In the 
case of a considerable difference between two lines, it follows 
automatically that the larger of the two will catch the eye 
more, hence the excess of associations of difference (the law 
of relative centralisation concerning contract), while in the 



78 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

case of very small differences, associations of similarity will 
outweigh others, hence Weber's threshold 1 . (We may even 
calculate the various combinations and again arrive at the 
formulae stated above.) 

"^Finally, we may note that this probabilist character of 
perceptual constructions, as opposed to the determinate 
character of operational combinations, not only explains the 
distorting relativity of the first and the objective relativity 
of the second. Above all, it explains the essential fact which 
Gestalt psychology has insisted on : ^namely, that in a 
perceptual structure the whole is not reducible to the sum 
of its parts. In fact, to the extent that chance is a factor in 
a system, that system will be prevented from being reversible, 
since this chance factor always, in one way or another, 
involves the existence of a mixture and a mixture is irre- 
versible.^ The result is that a system involving an element 
of chance could not be liable to additive combination 
(inasmuch as reality overlooks extremely unlikely combina- 
tions), unlike determinate systems which are reversible and 
combinative 2 . 

XSo, in short, we can say that perception differs from intelli- 
gence in that its structures are intransitive, irreversible, etc. 
and thus not composed in accordance with laws of grouping, 
the reason for this being that the distorting relativity which 
is inherent in them gives them an essentially statistical 
nature. This statistical composition of perceptual relations 
is thus simply the same as their irreversibility and their 
non-additivity, while intelligence is directed towards com- 
plete and therefore reversible combinativity. 

ANALOGIES BETWEEN PERCEPTUAL ACTIVITY AND INTELLI- 
GENCE 

How then are we to explain the undeniable affinity 
between these two types of structure, both of which imply 

1 See Piaget, "Essai d' interpretation probabiliste de la loi de Weber." 
Arch, de PsychoL XXX (1944) PP* 95-138. 

* The best example of non-additive combination of a perceptual type is 
doubtless provided by a certain weight illusion wherein the part A (a piece 
of cast iron) is perceived as heavier than the whole B, comprising A and A' 
(an empty box of light wood exactly enclosing A). Thus B<A A' and 
A>B, while objectively B =A+A'. 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 79 

constructive activity on the part of the subject and constitute 
complex systems of relations, certain of which, in both fields, 
arrive at " constancies " or at notions of conservation ? 
Above all, how are we to account for the existence of the 
innumerable intermediate structures which link elementary 
centralisations and decentralisations, as well as the regu- 
lations resulting from the latter, with intellectual operations ? 
V. It seems that, in the perceptual field, a distinction must 
be made between perception as such the totality of relations 
given immediately and simultaneously with each centring 
and the perceptual activity which comes into play in the 
very act of centring vision or of changing the centring (as well 
as in other acts.) It is clear that this distinction is still 
relative, but it is remarkable that each school should be 
obliged to recognise it in one form or another, un this way, 
the Gestalt theory, whose whole character tends to restrict 
the subject's activity in favour of whole structures, which 
are prominent by virtue of both physical and physiological 
laws of equilibrium, has been forced to find a place for the 
subject's attitudes. The <{ analytical attitude " is invoked 
to explain how wholes may be partially dissociated and, 
especially, the Einstellung or mental set of the subject is 
admitted as the cause of numerous distortions in perception 
depending on previous states. As for von Weizsacker's 
school, Auersperg and Buhrmester invoke anticipations and 
perceptual reconstitutions, which involve the necessary 
intrusion of the response in all perception. And so on. 

Now if a perceptual structure is essentially of a statistical 
nature and not composed additively, it follows automatically 
that all activity which directs and co-ordinates successive 
centrings will reduce the role of chance and change the 
structure concerned in the direction of operational compo- 
sition (needless to say, in varying degrees and without ever 
completely attaining it). Side by side, therefore, with the 
manifest differences between the two fields, there exist 
analogies, which are no less obvious and such that it would 
be difficult to say just where perceptual activity ends and 
intelligence begins. This is why nowadays we cannot speak 
of intelligence without defining its relations with perception. 



80 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

The crucial fact, in this connection, is the existence of a 
perceptual development as a part of mental growth in 
general. * Gestalt Psychology has rightly insisted on the 
relative invariability of certain perceptual structures ; most 
illusions occur at all ages, and in the animal just as in man ; 
factors determing complex " configurations " likewise appear 
to be common to all ages, etc. But these common mechan- 
isms especially concern perception as such, which is in some 
way receptive and immediate 1 , while perceptual activity 
itself and its effects manifest far-reaching transformations, 
varying with mental age. As well as size constancy, etc., 
which experiment has shown, despite the Gestalt theory, 
to be built up gradually with the appearance of ever more 
precise regulations, the simple measurement of illusions 
shows the existence of modifications with age that would be 
inexplicable without a close affinity between perception and 
intellectual activity in general. 

\ Here we must distinguish two cases, corresponding on/the 
whole to what Binet called "innate" and "acquired" 
illusions, and which we had best straight away name 
" primary " and " secondary " illusions. * Primary illusions 
are reducible to simple factors of centralisation and are 
thus dependent on the law of relative centralisation. Now 
the value of these diminishes fairly regularly with age (" error 
of the standard ", illusions of Delbceuf, Oppel, Miiller-Lyer, 
etc.) and this is readily explained by the increase in de- 
centralisations, and in the regulations which they involve, 
as the subject's activity when faced with the figures increases. 
Certainly, the young child remains passive where older 
children and adults compare, analyse and thus indulge in an 
active decentralisation which is orientated towards opera- 
tional reversibility. But, on the other hand, there are 
illusions which increase in intensity with age or development, 
such as the weight illusion, which is absent in the grossly 
abnormal and which increases up to the end of childhood, 
to decrease somewhat afterwards. But we know that what 
it requires is simply a sort of anticipation of the relations of 

1 T^ii& does not mean " passive ", since it already shows " laws of 
orgajBsatiott J *. - 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 8l 

weight and volume, and it is clear that this anticipation 
presupposes an activity which by its very nature increases 
of its own accord with intellectual growth. ^Such an illusion, 
produced by interaction between primary perceptual factors 
and perceptual activity, may thus be called secondary and 
we shall shortly be meeting others which are of the same type. 

This being so, perceptual activity is distinguished in the 
first place by the occurrence of decentralisation, which 
corrects the effects of centralisation and thus constitutes a 
regulation of perceptual distortions. ^Now, however elemen- 
tary and dependent on sensori-motor functions these de- 
centralisations and regulations may be, it is clear that they 
all constitute an activity of comparison and co-ordination 
which is allied to that of intelligence. ^ Even to look at an 
object is an act and by noting whether a young child lets 
his gaze dwell on the first point that presents itself or 
whether he directs it so as to include the whole complex of 
relations, we can almost judge his mental age A When objects 
that are too distant to be included in the same centring are to 
be compared, perceptual activity is extended in the form of 
" transportations " in space, as though the view of one of the 
objects were being superimposed on the other. These trans- 
portations, which thus constitute the (potential) reconcilia- 
tion of centrings, give place to genuine " comparisons " or 
double transportations which, by alternating, decentralise the 
distortions due to one-way transportation. Study of these 
transportations has drawn our attention to a distinct reduc- 
tion of distortions with age 1 , that is to say, a distinct improve- 
ment in the estimation of size at a distance, and this is self- 
explanatory in view of the coefficient of true activity which 
occurs here. 

^Now, it is easy to show that these decentralisations and 
double transportations, together with the specific regula- 
tions which their different varieties involve, are responsible 
for the famous perceptual " constancies " of shape and size. 
It is most remarkable that we scarcely ever obtain absolute 
size constancy in the laboratory ; the child under-estimates 
size at a distance (taking into account the error of the 

1 Arch, de PsychoL, XXIX (1943) pp. 173-253. 



82 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

standard), but the adult almost always over-estimates it 
slightly ! \These " superconstancies ", which writers have 
in fact often observed but which they normally pass over as 
though they were embarrassing exceptions, have seemed to 
us to constitute the rule, and no fact could better attest the 
intervention of true regulation in the construction of constan- 
ciesANow when we see that infants, just at the age at which 
this constancy has been noted (although its precision has been 
greatly exaggerated), indulge in genuine trials, which consist 
in deliberately moving to and from their eyes the objects 
they are looking at 1 , we are induced to relate perceptual 
activity involving transportations and comparisons to 
manifestations of sensori-motor intelligence ^without 
resorting to Helmholtz's " unconscious inference "). v On the 
other hand, it seems obvious that the shape constancy of 
objects is bound up with the actual construction of the 
object. We shall return to this in the next chapter. 

In brief, perceptual " constancy " seems to be the product 
of genuine actions, which consist of actual or potential move- 
ments of the glance or of the organs concerned ; responses 
are co-ordinated in systems, whose organisation may vary 
from simple directed >trial-and-error to a structure reminis- 
cent of " grouping "A But true grouping is never attained 
at the perceptual level, and only regulations due to these 
real or potential movements take place. This is why per- 
ceptual "constancy", although it recalls operational 
constants or ideas of conservation depending on reversible 
and grouped operations, does not arrive at the ideal precision 
which alone would assure them the complete reversibility 
and mobility of intelligence. Nevertheless, the perceptual 
activity that characterises it is already approaching 
intellectual combinativity. 

^This same perceptual activity likewise presages intelligence 
in the domain of temporal transportations and genuine antici- 
pations. In an interesting experiment on visual analogies of 
the weight illusion, Usnadze 2 gives his subjects a fraction of 
a second's glimpse of two circles, 20 and 28 mm. in diameter, 

i La Construction du R6el chex V Enfant, pp. i57' I 5 8 ' 
*Psychpl. Forsch.. XIV (1930)* P- 3 6 ^. 



INTELLIGENCE AND PERCEPTION 83 

and then two circles of 24 mm. The 24 mm. circle, situated 
in the place previously occupied by the 28 mm. circle, is 
then seen as smaller than the other (and the one replacing 
the 20 mm. one is overestimated), on account of a contrast 
effect due to^transportation in time (which Usnadze calls 
Einstellung), Measuring this illusion in children aged 5-7 
and in adults 1 , we, with Lambercier's collaboration, obtained 
the following results, and it is very suggestive to consider 
them as a whole with regard to the relations of perception to 
intelligence. On the one hand, the Usnadze effect is appre- 
ciably stronger in adults than in children (as is the weight 
illusion itself), but, on the other hand, it disappears more 
rapidly. After several presentations of 24+24 mm. the 
adult reverts gradually to objective vision, while the child 
retains a residual effect. So we cannot explain this double 
difference in terms of simple memory traces without being 
compelled to say that the adult's memory is superior but he 
forgets more quickly ! On the contrary, it looks as if an 
activity of transposition and anticipation develops with age, 
towards both greater mobility and greater reversibility. This 
constitutes a fresh example of perceptual development 
orientated towards the operation. 

A neat experiment of Auersperg and Buhrmester 
consists in presenting a simple square, traced in white 
lines, which is rotated on a black disk. At slow speeds 
the square is seen directly, although the retinal image 
now consists of a double cross enclosed by four lines at 
right angles. At high speeds, only the retinal image is 
seen, but at intermediate speeds a transitional figure 
is seen, formed by a simple cross enclosed by the four 
lines. As these writers have emphasised, a sensori-motor 
anticipation undoubtedly occurs which enables the sub- 
ject to reconstruct the square wholly (first phase), in 
part (second phase), or which miscarries (third phase), 
being upset by the excessive speed. Now, we 
have found, with Lambercier and Demetriades, that 
the second phase (simple cross), measured in children 
aged 5-12 years, appeared later and later (i.e. at higher 
and higher speeds of rotation as age increased). The 

1 Arch. de Psychol., XXX (1944)* PP- I39-IQ6. 



84 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

reconstruction or anticipation of the moving square thus 
improves (i.e. occurs at ever higher speeds) as the 
subject develops. 

But this is not all. We present the subjects with two rods 
to be compared in depth perception, A at i metre and C at 
4 metres. We first measure the perception of C (under- 
estimation or superconstancy, etc.) then we place on this 
side of C a rod B equal to A, placed 50 cm., away from it 
laterally, or else we place between A and C an intermediate 
series Bi, B2, 63, all equal to A (with the same lateral 
interval). \ The adult, or the child older than 8-9 years, 
immediately sees A =B =C(or A =Bi ==B2 =63 =C) because 
he transports the perceptual equalities A=B and B=C 
directly to the relation C = A, thus closing the figure! Young 
children, on the other hand, see A =B, B =C and A different 
from C, as though the equalities seen in the course of the 
detour ABC were not transferred to the direct relation A C. 
'Now before 6-7 years the child is not capable of the opera- 
tional combination of the transitive relations A=B, B=C, 
therefore A=C. But, curiously enough, between 7 and 
8-9 years there is an intermediate phase when the subject 
immediately infers by intelligence the equality A =C while 
at the same time he sees C perceptually as slightly different 
from A ! It is clear then from this example that trans- 
position (which is a " transportation " of relations as opposed 
to that of an isolated value) also arises from perceptual 
activity and not from the automatic structuring common to 
all ages, and that we still have to define the relations between 
perceptual transposition and operational transitivity. 

But transposition is not merely external to the perceived 
figures ; as well as this external transposition we must 
distinguish internal transpositions which enable us to recog- 
nise, within the actual figures, recurring relations, symmetries 
(or reversed relations), etc. Here also, there is much to be 
said concerning the role of intellectual development, young 
Children being by no means so apt at structuring complex 
figures as some people have tried to maintain. 

From all these facts, we may conclude the following. 
The development of perception bears witness to the existence 



INTELLIGENCE ANB PERCEPTION 85 

of a perceptual activity leading to decentralisations, trans- 
portations (spatial and temporal), comparisons, transposi- 
tions, anticipations and, in general, an analysis becoming 
more and more mobile and making for reversibility. This 
activity increases with age and it is because they do not 
possess it to a sufficient degree that young children perceive 
in a' syncretic ' or ' global ' manner or else by accumu- 
lating disconnected details. 

While perception as such is characterised by irreversible 
systems of a statistical nature, perceptual activity, on the 
other hand, introduces into such systems, which are governed 
by fortuitous or merely probable distributions of Centrings, 
coherence and the power of progressive synthesis. * Does this 
activity already constitute a form of intelligence ? We have 
seen (Chap. I and end of Chap. II) what little meaning a 
question of this type has. However, we can say that in 
their origins the actions that serve to co-ordinate attention 
along the lines of decentralisation, transportation^ com- 
parison, anticipation and especially transposition are closely 
bound up with sensori-motor intelligence, which we shall be 
discussing in the next chapter. "^Transposition, in particular, 
both internal and external, which embraces all other acts of a 
perceptual nature, is very much like assimilation, which is a 
characteristic of sensori-motor schemata, and especially like 
the generalised assimilation that facilitates the transference 
of these schemata. 

But, if perceptual activity approaches sensori-motor intelli- 
gence, its development takes it up to the threshold of opera- 
tions. In proportion as the perceptual regulations due to 
comparisons and transpositions tend towards reversibility, 
they constitute one of the flexible supports which will be 
required for the launching of the operational mechanism. 
The latter, once established, will then react on them, inte- 
grating them with itself by a recoil analogous to that occur- 
ing in the example we have just mentioned in connection 
with transpositions of equality. But, prior to this reaction, 
they pave the way for the operation, introducing more and 
more mobility into the sensori-motor mechanisms that con- 
stitute its. substructure. In fact, it is sufficient that the 



86 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

activity underlying perception should pass beyond immedi- 
ate contact with the object and act at increasing distances in 
space and time, for it to transcend the perceptual field itself 
and thus for it to be liberated from the limitations that 
prevent it from attaining complete mobility and reversi- 
bility. 

\ However, perceptual activity is not the only medium of 
incubation provided for the generation of operations of 
intelligence ; we still have to consider the role of the motor 
functions which produce habits and which are, moreover, 
extremely closely linked with perception itself. 



CHAPTER IV 
HABIT AND SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE 

THE distinction between motor functions and perceptual 
functions is legitimate only for purposes of analysis. As 
von Weizsacker 1 has convincingly shown, the classical division 
of phenomena into sensory stimuli and motor responses, 
which is introduced by the reflex-arc schema, is just as 
fallacious, and refers to laboratory products which are just 
as artificial, as the idea of the reflex arc itself, conceived in 
isolation. Perception is influenced by motor activity from 
the outset, just as the latter is by the former. This is what we, 
for our part, have asserted when speaking of sensori-motor 
schemata in order to describe the simultaneously perceptual 
and motor assimilation which characterises the behaviour 
of the infant. 2 

We are bound then to place what we have just learned 
from the study of perception in its true genetic context 
and to inquire how intelligence is formed prior to language. 
Once he has passed beyond the level of purely hereditary 
connections, i.e. reflexes, the infant acquires habits as a 
result of experience. Do these habits provide the basis for 
intelligence or have they nothing to do with it ? This is the 
parallel problem to the one we put to ourselves with regard 
to perception. The answer also is likely to be the same, and 
this will enable us to advance more rapidly, and to place the 
development of sensori-motor intelligence in relation to all 
the elementary processes that condition it. 

HABIT AND INTELLIGENCE 
i. INDEPENDENCE OR DIRECT DERIVATION 
Nothing is better fitted to illustrate the continuity which 

1 D&Y Gestaltkreis, 1941* 

1 La naissance de Vintelligence chef Venfant, 1936. 

8 7 



88 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

links the problem of the birth of intelligence to that of the 
formation of habits than a comparison of the various 
answers to these two questions. The same hypotheses appear 
in both cases, as though intelligence were an extension of those 
mechanisms which in their automatic form appear as habit. 

In connection with habit, we once again find the genetic 
schemata of association, of trial-and-error or of assimilatory 
structuring. In its treatment of the relations between habit 
and intelligence, associationism goes so far as to make habit 
into a primary fact which explains intelligence ; the theory 
of trial-and-error reduces habit to a matter of responses 
selected in the course of random behaviour and becoming 
automatic, this being characteristic of intelligence itself ; the 
theory of assimilation sees intelligence as a form of equi- 
librium of that assimilatory activity which, in its original 
form, constitutes habit. As for non-genetic interpretations, 
we shall again meet the three combinations corresponding to 
vitalism, apriorism and Gestalt : habit deriving from intelli- 
gence, habit unrelated to intelligence and habit explained, 
like intelligence and perception, by structurings whose laws 
remain independent of development. 

Regarding the relations between habit and intelligence 
(the only question which concerns us here), we must ascertain 
first whether the two functions are independent, then 
whether the one derives from the other, and finally from, 
which common forms of organisation they emanate at 
different levels. 

It is typical of the logic of the apriorist interpretation of 
intellectual operations to deny that they have any relation 
to habits, since they emanate from an inner structure which 
is independent of experience. And it is a fact that, to an 
introspection of the two types of phenomena in their final 
state, their differences seem profound and their analogies 
superficial. H. Delacroix has shrewdly commented on both of 
them : a habitual response to repeated circumstances seems 
to involve a sort of generalisation, but, in place of this 
unconscious automatism, intelligence substitutes a generality 
of quite a different quality, composed of deliberate choices 
and insight. All this is quite correct, but the more we 



HABIT AND SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE 89 

analyse the formation of a habit as opposed to the automatic 
exercising of it, the more we realise the complexity of the 
activities that come into play at the outset. On the other 
hand, in going back to the sensori-motor origins of intelli- 
gence, we come back to the setting of the learning process 
in general. So, before deciding that the two types of struc- 
ture are Irreducible, it is essential to inquire, while distin- 
guishing vertically a series of actions of different levels, and 
while taking account horizontally of how far they are novel 
or automatic, whether there might not exist a certain 
continuity between the limited and comparatively rigid 
co-ordinations that we usually call habits, and the co- 
ordinations characterising intelligence, which have greater 
mobility and extreme limits which are further removed. 

This was fully realised by Buytendijk, who has brilliantly 
analysed the formation of elementary animal habits, 
especially in invertebrates. However, the greater the 
complexity this writer finds in the factors affecting habit, 
the more he tends, on account of his vitalist system of 
interpretation, to subordinate the co-ordination peculiar to 
habits to intelligence itself, a faculty inherent in the organism 
as such. The formation of a habit always involves a funda- 
mental means-end relation ; an action is never a succession 
of mechanically associated movements but is directed 
towards a satisfaction such as contact with food or release, 
e.g. Limnaea, when placed upside down, return more and 
more rapidly to their normal position. But the means-end 
relation characterizes inteUigent actions ; habit would then 
be the expression of an intelligent organisation which, more- 
over, must be co-extensive with all living structure. Just 
as Helmholtz explained perception by the intervention ^ of 
unconscious inference, so vitalism ends by describing 
habit as the result of an unconscious organic intelligence. 

But although we must fully acknowledge the justice of 
Buytendijk's observations regarding the complexity of the 
simplest acquisitions and the irreducibility of the relation of 
need to satisfaction, which is the origin and not the effect of 
associations, there is no justification for hastily explaining 
everything by intelligence, considered as a primary fact. 



90 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSOfct-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

Such a thesis involves a series of difficulties which are 
exactly the same as those of the parallel interpretation with 
respect to perception. In the first place, habit, like percep- 
tion, is irreversible because it is always orientated in one 
direction towards the same result, while intelligence is 
reversible. Reversing a habit (e.g. writing backwards or 
from right to left, etc.) means acquiring a new habit, while 
a " reverse operation " of intelligence is psychologically 
implied by the original operation (and logically constitutes 
the same change, but in the opposite direction). In the 
second place, just as intelligent insight only slightly modifies 
a perception (knowledge has little influence on an illusion 
as Hering pointed out in reply to Helmholtz) and, 
reciprocally, elementary perception does not automatically 
turn itself into an act of intelligence, so intelligence only 
slightly modifies an acquired habit and, above all, the 
formation of a habit is not immediately followed by the 
development of intelligence. There is actually an appreciable 
break in the genetic series between the appearance of the 
two types of structures. Pieron's sea-anemones, which close 
up at low tide and thus store the water they need, are not 
evidence for a really mobile intelligence and, in particular, 
they retain their habit in the aquarium for several days 
before it is extinguished. Goldsmith's Gobii learn to pass 
through a hole in a sheet of glass to reach food and keep to 
the same route after the glass is removed : we may name this 
behaviour sub-cortical intelligence, but it is still considerably 
inferior to what is ordinarily called intelligence without 
qualification. 

Hence the hypothesis which for a long time seemed the 
simplest : that habit constitutes a primary fact, explicable 
in terms of passively experienced associations, and intelli- 
gence grows out of it gradually, by virtue of the growing 
complexity of the acquired associations. We are not going 
to call associationism to trial here, since the objections to 
this mode of interpretation are as well known as its resurrec- 
tion in different and often disguised forms. However, it is 
essential, in order to arrive at the true development of the 
structures of intelligence, to remember that the most 



HABIT AND SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE 9! 

elementary habits are still irreducible to the pattern of 
passive association. 

But the idea of the conditioned reflex, or of conditioning in 
general, has afforded a recrudescence of vitality to associa- 
tionism by providing it with both a precise physiological 
model and a revised terminology. Hence the series of appli- 
cations attempted by psychologists in the interpretation of 
intellectual functions (language etc.) and occasionally of 
the act of intelligence itself. 

But if the existence of conditioned behaviour is a fact, 
and even a very important one, its interpretation does not 
imply the- reflexological associationism with which it is too 
often identified. When a response is associated with a 
perception there is more in this connection than a passive 
association (i.e. becoming stamped in as a result of repe- 
tition alone) ; meanings also enter into it, since association 
occurs only in the presence of a need and its satisfaction. 
Everyone knows in practice, although we too often forget 
it in theory, that a conditioned reflex is stabilised only as 
long as it is confirmed or reinforced ; a signal associated with 
food does not give rise to an enduring reaction if real food 
is not periodically presented together with the signal. 
Association thus comes to be part of a complex piece of 
behaviour, which starts from a need and finishes with its 
satisfaction (actual, anticipated or even make-believe, etc.). 
This amounts to saying that this is not a case of association 
in the classical sense of the term, but rather of the constitu- 
tion of a complex schema bound up with a meaning. More- 
over, if a system of conditioned responses is studied with 
reference to their historical sequence (and those concerning 
psychology always present such a sequence, as opposed to 
over-simplified physiological conditioning), the role of com- 
plex structuring is seen to even better advantage. Thus 
Andre Rey placed a guinea-pig in compartment A of a box 
with three adjacent compartments, A, B, and C, and 
administered an electric shock preceded by a signal. On 
the repetition of the signal, the guinea-pig jumped into B, 
then returned to A, but only a few more trials were required 
for it to jump from A into B, from B into C and to return 



92 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

from C into B, and so into A. Thus, in this case, the con- 
ditioned response is not the simple substitution of responses 
originally due to a simple reflex, but new behaviour which 
arrives at stability only by a structuring of the whole 
environment. 1 

Now if this is the case with the most elementary types of 
habit, the same must hold a fortiori in the case of the in- 
creasingly complex " associative transfers " which cany 
behaviour to the threshold of intelligence. Wherever there is 
an association between response and perception, the so- 
called association really consists in integrating the new 
element with a previous schema of activity. Whether this 
previous schema is in the nature of a reflex, as in the 
conditioned reflex, or belongs to much higher levels, associa- 
tion is always, in point of fact, assimilation of such a kind 
that the associative link is never simply the reproduction of 
a relation which is given, already formed, in external reality. 

This is why the study of the formatioii of habits, like that 
of the structure of perceptions, concerns the problem of 
intelligence in the highest degree. If early intelligence 
consisted merely in exerting its action (which is a later 
acquisition belonging to a higher plane) on a completed 
world of associations and relations, corresponding term 
for term with relations written, once and for all, in the 
external environment, then this action would, in point of 
fact, be illusory. On the other hand, in so far as the organis- 
ing assimilatory process, which eventually arrives at the 
operations peculiar to intelligence, appears from the outset 
in perceptual activity and in the formation of habits, the 
empiricist models of intelligence that some writers try to 
build up are inadequate at all levels, since they disregard 
assimilatory construction. 

We know, for example, that Mach and Rignano regard 
reasoning as a " mental experiment ". This description, 
correct in principle, would take the form of an explanatory 
i$#j$ji&D if the experiment were the copy of a cut-and-dried 
\ reality. But as this is not so and as, even at 

1 A. 'lley, "Les cbacluates eonclitionaes du cob^ye **' (Arch, fe 

' ' " '' ' ' ! 



HABIT AND SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE 93 

the level of habit, adaptation to reality means an assimila- 
tion of reality to the subject's schemata, the explanation of 
reasoning as a mental experiment becomes circular ; t}ie 
whole activity of intelligence is required to carry out an 
experiment, practical or mental. In its finished state, a 
mental experiment is the reproduction in thought, not of 
reality, but of actions or operations which affect it, and the 
problem of their formation remains untouched. Only at the 
level at which thought begins in the child may we speak of 
mental experiment in the sense of a simple internal imitation 
of reality ; but in this case reasoning is, of course, not yet 
logical. 

Similarly, when Spearman reduces intelligence to three 
essential activities, the " apprehension of experience ", the 
" eduction of relations " and the " eduction of correlates ", 
we must add that experience is not apprehended without 
the intervention of constructive assimilation. The so-called 
" eductions " of relations are to be thought of, then, as 
genuine operations (seriation or the grouping together of 
symmetrical relations). As for the eduction of correlates 
" the presenting of any character together with any 
relation tends to evoke immediately the knowing of the 
correlative character"), 1 this is compatible with certain 
definite groupings, namely those of multiplication of classes 
or relations (Chap. II). 

HABIT AND INTELLIGENCE 

II. TRIAL-AND-ERROR AND STRUCTURING 

So if neither habit nor intelligence may be explained Dy a 
system of associative co-ordinations that correspond exactly 
to relations previously given in external reality, but both 
instead involve action on the part of the subject himself, 
would not the simplest interpretation be to reduce this 
activity to a series of trials occurring at random (i.e. with no 
direct relation to the environment), but gradually selected by 
means of the successes or failures resulting from them ? 
In this way, Thorndike, studying the mechanism of learning, 
places animals in a maze and measures retention by the 

1 The Nature of Intelligence, 192,3, p. 9** 



94 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

decreasing number of errors. At first the animal acts 
at random, i.e. it indulges in fortuitous trials, but 
errors are gradually eliminated and the successful trials 
retained, so determining subsequent routes. This principle 
of selection by the result obtained is called the " law of 
effect ". The hypothesis is tempting : action on the part 
of the subject is introduced into the trials, and that of the 
environment into selection, and the law of effect allows for 
the role of needs and satisfactions which embrace all active 
behaviour. 

Moreover, it is in the nature of an explanatory scheme of 
that sort to take account of the continuity which links the 
most elementary habits with the most highly developed 
intelligence. Claparede took up the concepts of trial-and- 
error and the subsequent empirical test and made them the 
basis of a theory of intelligence successively applied to animal 
intelligence, to the practical intelligence of the child, and 
even to the problem of " the genesis of the hypothesis " l in 
the psychology of adult thought. But in the numerous 
writings of this Genevese psychologist we see a significant 
development from the first to the last, so that the mere 
study of this development constitutes, of itself, an adequate 
criticism of the concept of trial-and-erron 

Claparfede begins by opposing intelligence a vicarious 
function for adaptation to new conditions to (automatic) 
habit and instinct, which are adaptations to repeated 
circumstances. But how does the subject behave in the 
.presence of new circumstances ? From Jennings' infusoria 
fto man (and the scientist himself when he is confronted with 
the unexpected), he acts by trial-and-error. This trial-and- 
error may be merely sensori-motor or it may be internalised 
in the form of " trials " in thought alone, but its function 
is always the same : to contrive solutions from which experi- 
ence will select afterwards. 

The complete act of intelligence thus involves three 
essential stages : the question which directs the quest, the 
hypothesis which anticipates solutions, and the process of 
testing which selects from them. However, two types 
. de PsycW, XXIV (1933). PP- "55- 



HABIT ANI> SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE 95 

of intelligence may be distinguished, one practical (or 
" empirical "), the other deliberate (or " systematic "). In 
the first the question appears in the form of a simple n$ed, 
the hypothesis as a sensori-motor random trial, and the 
testing process as a mere series of failures or successes. In 
the second, the need is reflected in the question, trial-and- 
error is internalised as a search for hypotheses and the 
testing process anticipates the sanction of experience by 
means of an " awareness of relations ", which is sufficient 
to discard false hypotheses and to retain true ones. 

Such was the outline of the theory when Claparfede 
approached the problem of the genesis of the hypothesis in 
the psychology of thought. Now, while emphasising the 
role that trial-and-error obviously retains in the most 
evolved forms of thought, Claparfede was led, through his 
method of " thinking aloud ", to locate it no longer at the 
actual point of departure of intelligent enquiry but, so to 
speak, in the margin, or in the vanguard, and only when the 
material exceeds the subject's understanding. The starting- 
point seems to him, on the other hand, to be provided by an 
attitude, the importance of which he had not hitherto 
stressed : once the inquiry has been directed by the need or 
the question (through a mechanism which in other respects 
is still considered mysterious), the first thing to occur in the 
presence of the data of the problem is an awareness of a 
system of simple " implicative " relations. These impli- 
cations may be true or false. If true they are left untouched 
by experience. If false they are contradicted by experience, 
and only then does trial-and-error start. Tims the 
latter occurs only as a surrogate or supplement, i.e. as 
behaviour derived indirectly from the initial implications. 
Clapar&de concludes that trial-and-error is never pure ; it 
is partly directed by the question and the implications, and 
it becomes really fortuitous only when the data outstrip 
these anticipatory schemata. 

In what does " implication " consist ? This is where the 
doctrine finds its widest scope and again links up with the 
problem of habit just as much as with that of intelligence 
itself. " Implication " is in essence almost the old 



96 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-HQTOR FUNCTIONS 

" association " of the classical psychologists, but it is 
accompanied by a feeling of necessity arising from within and 
no longer from without. It is the manifestation of a 
" primitive tendency " without which the subject could not 
profit by experience at any level (p. 104). It is not due to 
the " repetition of a pair of elements ", but, on the contrary, 
it is the source of the repetition of like material and " comes 
into being as soon as the two elements of the pair first meet ". 
(p. 105). Thus experience can only refute or confirm it but 
it does not create it. But when experience imposes a 
coupling, the subject reinforces it with an implication. In 
fact, its roots would be found in William James* " law of 
coalescence " (the very law with which James explained 
association I) : " The law of coalescence engenders impli- 
cation at the level of action and syncretism at the level o 
representation " (p. 105). Claparede thus goes so far as to 
interpret the conditioned reflex in terms of implication ; 
Pavlov's dog salivates at the sound of a bell, after having 
heard it at the same time as he saw food, because then 
the bell " implies " food. 

This gradual reversal of the trial-and~error theory is 
worth careful examination. To begin with an apparently 
secondary point, would it not perhaps be a pseudo-problem 
to ask ourselves how the question or the need directs the 
search as though they existed independently of this search ? 
The question and the need itself are, in fact, the expression 
of previously constructed mechanisms which are simply 
in a momentary state of disequilibrium. The need to suck 
presupposes the complete organisation of the sucking 
apparatus and, at the other extreme, questions such as 
" what ? ", " where ? ", etc., are the expression of classifica- 
tions, spatial structures, etc., which are already wholly or 
partly constructed (see Chap. II). It follows that the schema 
directs the search is the one whose previous existence is 
to explain the appearance of the need or the 
; these mark the awareness of the quest and, like 
t, amount to a single act of assimilation of reality 
to $$p schema. 

This being $ is it legitimate to regard implication as a 



HABIT AND SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE 97 

primary fact which is both sensori-motor and intellectual, 
and the source of habit as well as of insight ? It is to be 
understood, of course, that this term is not taken in its 
logical sense as a necessary link between judgments, but in 
the very general sense of any relation of necessity, Now do 
two elements, seen together for the first time, give rise to 
such a relation ? To take one of Claparfede's examples, does 
a black cat, seen by an infant, involve immediately from its 
first perception the relation " cat implies black ? " If the 
two elements are really seen for the first time, with neither 
analogy nor anticipations, they are certainly already grouped 
together in a perceptual whole, in a Gestalt, which expresses 
in another form James* law of coalescence or the syncre- 
tism invoked by Clapar&de. It is clear enough that we are 
concerned here with more than an association, in so far as 
the whole results, not from the conjunction of the two 
elements originally seen separately, but rather from their 
immediate fusion through complex structuring. However, 
this is not a necessary link ; it is the beginning of a possible 
schema which, however, will only engender relations felt to 
be necessary, as long as they form a genuine schema through 
transposition or generalisation (i.e. an application to new 
elements), in short, by introducing an assimilation. The 
assimilation, then, is the source of what Claparfede calls 
implication. To speak schematically, the subject will not 
arrive at the relation " A implies x " on first perceiviag a& 
A with the quality x, but he will be led to the relation l4 A 
implies x " inasmuch as he assimilates A a to the sehOTia 
(A), this schema being created precisely by the assimilation 
A 2 = A: The dog that salivates at the sight of food win not 
salivate in this way at the sound of a bell unless he assimilates 
it, as a sign or a part of the total act, to the schema of this 
action. Clapar&Je has good reason - to say that repetition 
does not engender implication but that it appears only in 
the course of repetition, since implication is the internal 
product of the assimilation that ensures the repetition of 
the external act. 

Now this necessary intervention of assimilation further 
supports the reservations that Ckparkfe was himself indmeed 



98 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

to make with regard to the general role of trial-and-error. 
Firstly; it is obvious that when trial-and-error occurs it 
cannot be explained in mechanical terms. Mechanically, 
that is to say with the hypothesis of simple traces, error 
should be reproduced as often as successful trials. If such is 
not the case, i.e. if the " law of effect " holds, it means that 
the subject anticipates his failures and successes. In other 
words, each trial operates on the next, not as a channel 
opening the way to new responses, but as a schema enabling 
meanings to be attributed to subsequent trials. * So trial-and- 
error in no way excludes assimilation. 

But that is not all. The very first trials are difficult to 
reduce to simple chance. 2 In maze experiments D. K. 
Adams finds responses directed from the outset. W. Dennis 
and also J. Dashiell lay stress on the continuation of the 
sets initially adopted. Tolman and Krechevsky even speak 
of " hypotheses " in describing the behaviour of rats, etc. 
Hence the important interpretations reached by C. L. Hull and 
E. C. Tolman. Hull insists on the contrast between psycho- 
logical models involving means and ends and mechanistic 
models of path-tracing : while a straight line is the only 
possibility in the latter case, the former provide a number of 
possible paths which will be more numerous as the act is 
more complex. This amounts to saying that, from the level 
of sensori-motor behaviour onwards, which is intermediate 
between learning and intelligence, account must be taken of 
what, in their final "groupings", becomes" the associativity " 
of operations (Chap II). As for Tolman, he brings out the role 
of generalisation in the formation of habits themselves. 
Thus, when an animal is placed in a new maze different from 
the one known to it, it perceives general analogies and 
applies to the new case behaviour that met with success in 
the previous case (particular routes). So there is always 
complex structuring, but, for Tolman, the structures con- 
cerned are not simple "configurations" in the sense of 
Kohjer's theory ; they are sign-ge$taUs> i.e. schemata provided 

naissance de I* intelligence chez I 'enfant, Chap. V and 
' des habitudes, pp. 144-154. 
i pp. 65*67. 



HABIT AND SENSGRI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE 99 

with meanings, This double property of general validity 
and meaning belonging to the structures considered by 
Tolman is a fairly good indication that he is concerned with 
what we call assimilatory schemata. Thus, from elementary 
learning to intelligence, there seems to be involved an assimi- 
latory activity, which is as necessary to the structuring of 
the most passive forms of habits (conditioned responses and 
associative transfers) as it is to the unfolding of visible 
manifestations of activity (directed trial-and-error). In this 
respect, the problem of the relations between habit and 
intelligence is a fair parallel to that of the relations between 
intelligence and perception. Just as perceptual activity is 
not identical with intelligence, but links up with it as soon as 
it is freecj from centring on the immediate and present 
object, so the assimilatory activity that engenders habits is 
not the same as intelligence but leads to the latter as soon as 
irreversible and isolated sensori-motor systems are differen- 
tiated and co-ordinated in mobile articulations. Besides 
this, the affinity between these two kinds of activity is 
obvious, since perceptions and habitual responses are 
constantly united in complex schemata, and since the 
" transfer " or generalisation characteristic of habit is the 
exact equivalent, on the motor side, of " transposition " in 
the domain of spatial figures, both involving the same 
^sneralized assimilation. 

SENSORI-MOTOR ASSIMILATION AND THE BIRTH OF INTELLI- 
GENCE IN THE CHILD 

To explain how intelligence springs from the assimilatory 
activity which, at an earlier stage, engenders habits, is to 
show how, from the point at which mental life is dissociated 
from organic life, this sensori-motor assimilation is converted 
into ever more mobile structures which have an ever wider 
scope. 

From hereditary structures onwards, we see, side by side 
with the internal and physiological organisation of reflexes, 
cumulative effects of practice and the beginnings of problem- 
solving, which mark the first reactions at a distance in space 
time by which we defined " behaviour " (Chap. I). A 



100 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

neonate who is spoon-fed will later have difficulty in feeding 
at the breast. When he is allowed to suck from the outset, 
his skill improves steadily ; when placed at the breast, he 
finds the best position and will find it more and more rapidly. 
Although he sucks anything, he will soon reject a finger but 
retain the breast. Between feeds he will suck without food, 
and so on. These commonplace observations show that even 
within the closed field of hereditarily governed mechanisms 
there emerge the beginnings of reproductive assimilation of 
a functional order (practice), generalized or transpositive 
assimilation (extension of the reflex-pattern to new objects) 
and assimilation by recognition (discrimination between 
situations). 

It is in this already active context that the first acquisitions 
due to experience come to find a place (since reflex action 
does not yet lead to any genuinely new acquisition but simply 
to consolidation). Whether we are concerned with an 
apparently passive co-ordination such as conditioning (e.g. 
a signal releasing a preparatory set for sucking), or with a 
spontaneous extension of the scope of reflexes (e.g. syste- 
matic thumb-sucking by co-ordination of the movements of 
the arm and the hand with those of the mouth), in both 
cases the elementary forms ,of the habit grow out of an 
assimilation of new elements to previous schemata which are 
in essence reflex-schemata. But it is important to realize 
that the extension of the reflex-schemata, through the 
incorporation of a new element, involves by this very fact 
the formation of a schema of a higher order (a genuine habit), 
which then integrates the lower schema with itself. So the 
assimilation of a ne.w element to a previous schema implies 
the integration of the latter, in its turn, with a higher schema. 
However, it goes without saying that at the level of 
these primary habits we cannot yet speak of intelligence- 
Compared with reflexes, habit has a greater range in space 
ipi time. But even when extended, these primary schemata 
g|Eet fsffcpl ^ptrate and have no internal mobility or eo- 
r^mtio^ aipqug themselves, The generalizations of which 
fce|^ am p9||tlblf are still merely motor transfers eompambk 
*ii \*~ ^~^ ^ aad db spite of 



HABIT AND SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE IOI 

their functional continuity with later stages, there is still BO 
reason to compare them in their structure with intelligence 
itself. 

With a third level, however, which begins with the co- 
ordination of vision and prehension (between 3 and 6 months, 
usually about 4^), new behaviour appears which represents a 
transition between simple habit and intelligence. Let us 
imagine an infant in a cradle with a raised cover from which 
hang a whole series of rattles and a loose string. The cMM 
grasps this and so shakes the whole arrangement without 
expecting to do so or understanding any of the detailed 
spatial or causal relations. Surprised by the result, lie 
reaches for the string and carries out the whole sequence 
several times over. J. M. Baldwin called this active repro- 
duction of a result at first obtained by chance a " circular 
reaction ". The circular reaction is thus a typical example 
of reproductive assimilation. The first movement executed 
and followed by its result constitutes a complete action, 
which creates a new need once the objects to which it 
relates have returned to their initial stage ; these are then 
assimilated to the previous action (thereby promoted to 
the status of a schema) which stimulates its reproduction, 
and so on. Now this mechanism is identical with that which 
is already present at the source of elementary habits except 
that, in their case, the circular reaction afiects the body 
itself (so we will give the name " primary circular reaction " 
to that of the early level, such as the schema of thtnrf>- 
sucking), whereas thenceforward, thanks to prehension, it fe 
applied to external objects (we will call this befaaviotir 
affecting objects the " secondary circular reaction/' altlxoiigli 
we must remember that these are not yet by any meaps 
conceived as substances by the cMld}* 

The secondary circular reaction, then, occurs in an early 
form in the structures characteristic of simple habits. As 
these are independent items of behaviour, which are repeated 
as wholes without any pre-established goal and affected by 
chance circumstances ocewing cluring the process, they 
haye m fact little in coiBmoii witib a complete act of intelli- 

of projecting into the subject's 



102 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

mind distinctions that we may make on his behalf between 
an original means (pulling the string) and a final goal 
(shaking the cradle cover), as well as of attributing to him 
conceptions of objects and space that we associate with a 
situation which for him is unanalysed and global. Neverthe- 
less, as soon as the response has been reproduced several 
times, we see that it shows a double tendency towards 
disarticulation and the internal re-articulation of its elements 
and towards generalization or active transposition when 
presented with new material not directly related to previous 
material. Concerning the first point, it may be shown that 
after the child has followed the events in the order string, 
shaking, rattles the response becomes capable of rudimen- 
tary analysis ; the sight of motionless rattles, and especially 
the discovery of a new object which has just been suspended 
from the cover, comes to stimulate reaching for the string. 
Although there is still no genuine reversibility present, it is 
clear that there is an increased mobility, and that there is 
almost an articulation of the response-pattern into a means 
(reconstructed afterwards) and an end (adopted afterwards). 
On the other hand, if the child is confronted with a com- 
pletely new situation, such as the sight of something moving 
2-3 yards from him, or even some sound in the room, he 
responds by seeking and pulling the same string, as though 
he were trying to restart the interrupted spectacle by 
" remote control ". Now this new action (which clearly 
confirms the absence of any spatial contacts or understanding 
of causality) surely constitutes an early form of true 
generalization. Internal articulation, as well as this external 
transposition of the circular schema, heralds the imminent 
appearance of intelligence. 

With a fourth stage comes greater precision. After 8-10 
months the schemata constructed by secondary reaction 
during the previous stage become susceptible of co-ordination 
3tpif>Pg themselves, some serving as means and others setting 
a goal for action. Thus* in order to grasp an objective placed 
a screen which either wholly or partly conceals it, the 
first remoye the screen (so utilising the schemata 
or striking, etc.) and then sei^e the objective. 



HABIT AND SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE 10$ 

Consequently, the goal is thereafter decided on before the 
means, since the subject has the intention of grasping the 
objective before he has that of removing the obstacle, which 
implies a mobile articulation of the elemental schemata 
composing the complex schema. Moreover, the new complex 
schema is susceptible of much greater generalization than 
previously. This mobility, coupled with an increase in 
generalization, is especially marked in the fact that the child, 
when confronted with a new object, tries his most recently 
acquired schemata in turn (grasping, striking, shaking, 
rubbing, etc.), so that these serve as sensori-motor concepts, 
so to speak, as though the subject were trying to understand 
the new object through its use (in the manner of " definitions 
by use " which recur much later at the verbal level). 

Behaviour of this fourth level thus shows a twofold pro- 
gress in the directions of mobility and of an extension of the 
scope of its schemata. The routes between the subject and 
the object followed by action, and also by sensori-motor recon- 
stitutions and anticipations, are no longer direct and simple 
pathways as at the previous stages : rectilinear as in per- 
ception, or stereotyped and uni-directional as in circular 
reactions. The routes begin to vary and the utilisation of 
earlier schemata begins to extend further in time. This is 
characteristic of the connection between means and ends, 
which henceforth are differentiated, and this is why we may 
begin to speak of true intelligence. But, apart from the 
continuity that links it with earlier behaviour, we should 
note the limitations of this early intelligence : there are no 
inventions or discoveries of new means, but simply appli- 
cation of known means to unforeseen circumstances. 

Two acquisitions characterise the next stage, both relating 
to the utilisation of past experience. The assiniilatory 
schemata so far described are of course continually accornnib- 
dated to external data. But this accommodation is, so to 
speak, suffered rather than sought ; the subject acts accord- 
ing to his needs and this action either harmonizes with 
reality or encounters resistances which it tries to overcome. 
Innovations which arise fortuitously are either neglected oir 
else assimilated ta previous schemata and reproduced by 



IO4 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

circular reaction. However, a time comes when the inno- 
vation has an interest of its own, and this certainly implies 
a sufficient stock of schemata for comparisons to be possible 
and for the new fact to be sufficiently like the known one 
to be interesting and sufficiently different to avoid satiation. 
Circular reaction, then, will consist of a reproduction of the 
new phenomenon, but with variations and active experi- 
mentation that are intended precisely to extract from it its 
new possibilities. Thus, having discovered the trajectory 
of a falling object, the child tries to drop it in different ways 
or from different positions. This reproductive assimilation 
with differentiated and intentional accommodation may be 
called the " tertiary circular reaction ". 

Thenceforward, when schemata are co-ordinated with one 
another as means and ends, the child is no longer limited to 
applying known means to new situations ; he differentiates 
the schemata serving as means by a sort of tertiary circular 
reaction and comes in consequence to discover new means. 
In this way, a series of responses grows up which everybody 
admits as having the character of intelligence, e.g. drawing 
an objective towards oneself by means of the base on which 
it rests* by means of a piece of string attached to it, or even 
by means of a stick used as an independent intermediary. 
But, however complex this latter behaviour may be, it is as 
well to realise that it does not arise all of a sudden but is 
prepared by a whole succession of relations and meanings 
ctae to the activity of previous schemata the relation 
of means to end, the idea that one object may set another in 
motion, etc. In this respect, behaviour directed towards 
the base supporting the objective is the simplest ; being 
unable to reach the objective, the subject grasps at the 
intervening objects (the doth on which the desired toy is 
placed, etc.). The movements imparted to the objective by 
grasping of the cloth are still without meaning at earlier 
when in possession of the necessary relations, how- 
tfee subject is aware of the possible utilisation of the 
:base straight away. In such cases we see the 
m tfee act of mteBigepce. As 
F <p|rfc4e4 feofk fay tike scheim which assigns a 



HABIT AND SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE 105 

goal to action, and by the schema selected as an initial 
means, y trial-and-error is also ceaselessly directed during 
successive trials by schemata capable of giving a meaning 
to fortuitous events, which are thus intelligently utilised. 
Trial-and-error, then, is never pure, but only constitutes 
the process of active accommodation which works hand in 
hand with the assimilatory co-ordinations constituting the 
essence of intelligence. 

Finally, a sixth stage, which occupies part of the second 
year, marks the completion of sensori-motor intelligence. 
Instead, of new means being exclusively discovered by 
active experimentation, as at the previous level, there may 
henceforth be inventions by rapid internal co-ordination of 
processes now unknown to the subject. To this last category 
belong the phenomena of sudden restructuring described by 
Kohler in chimpanzees and Buhler's Aha-Erlebnis or 
experience of sudden insight. Thus, in children who have 
no occasion to experiment with sticks before the age of one 
year six months, the first contact with a stick affords insight 
into its possible relations with the objective to be reached, 
and this without actual trial-and-error. Similarly, it seems 
obvious that certain of Kohler's subjects discovered the use 
of the stick, so to speak, by looking and without previous 
practice. 

The main problem, then, is to understand the mechanism 
of these internal co-ordinations, which imply both invention 
without trial-and-error and a mental anticipation closely 
related to representation. We have already seen how tbe 
Gestalt theory explains things by a simple perceptual 
restructuring without reference to past experience. But it 
is impossible not to see in the behaviour of an infant at this 
sixth stage the end-result of all the development character- 
izing the previous five levels. IB fact, it is dear that once he 
becomes used to tertiary circular reactions and to the intelli- 
gent trial-and-error that constitutes true active experimen- 
tation the child sooner or later becomes capable of internal- 
izing this behaviour. When the subject no longer acts when 
confronted with the data of a problem, and appears to be 
tWnking inste^dn (oi^e of our children, after having tried 



106 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MGTOR FUNCTIONS 

without success to widen Qit opening of a box of matches by 
random behaviour, interrupted his activity, looked carefully 
at the chink then visible, then opened and closed his own 
mouth), everything seems to indicate that he continues his 
attempts, but with implicit trials or internalised actions (the 
imitative movements of the mouth in the foregoing example 
are a very clear indication of this sort of motor thinking). 
What happens then, and how do we explain the discovery 
that yields the sudden solution ? Sensori-motor schemata 
that have become sufficiently mobile and amenable to co- 
ordination among themselves give rise to mutual assimi- 
lations, spontaneous enough for there to be no further need 
for actual trial-and-error and rapid enough to give an 
impression of immediate restructuring. Internal co-ordi- 
nation of schemata will, then, bear the same relation to the 
external co-ordination of the earlier levels, as inner speech, 
a simple rapid, internalised rough draft of overt language, 
bears to outer speech. 

But does the greater spontaneity and speed of assimilatory 
co-ordination between schemata fully explain the internalisa- 
tion of behaviour, or does representation begin at the present 
level, thus indicating the transition from sensori-motor 
intelligence to genuine thought ? Independently of the 
advent of language, which the child begins to acquire at this 
age (but which is absent in chimpanzees who are, neverthe- 
less, capable of remarkably intelligent inventions), two types 
of behaviour at this sixth stage testify to the beginnings of 
representation, but beginnings which scarcely go beyond the 
rather rudimentary representation of chimpanzees. On the 
one hand, the child becomes capable of delayed imitation, 
i.e. of producing a copy which occurs for the first time after 
the perception of the model has disappeared ; now whether 
delayed imitation is derived from imaginal representation 
or whether it causes it, it is certainly closely linked with it 
(we shall reconsider this problem in Chap. V). On the 
other hand, the child simultaneously arrives at the simplest 
form of symbolic play, consisting in using the body to produce 
an action foreign to the present context (e.g. pretending to 
sleep for fun, while he is actually wide awake). Here again 



HABIT AND SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE IO7 

there appears a sort of image which is enacted, and therefore 
motor, but it is already almost representative. Do not 
these enacted images, characteristic of delayed imitation 
and of the early make-believe symbol, act as significants in 
the internalised co-ordination of schemata ? This is what 
seems to be illustrated in the example we mentioned a short 
while ago of the child who used his mouth to imitate the 
widening of the visible gap in a box he was trying to open. 

THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE OBJECT AND OF SPATIAL 
RELATIONS 

We have just noted the remarkable functional continuity 
which links the successive structures built up by the child 
from the formation of elementary habits to the spontaneous 
and sudden acts of invention which characterize the highest 
forms of sensori-motor intelligence. The affinity between 
habit and intelligence thus becomes manifest, both arising, 
although at different levels, from sensori-motor assimilation. 
We must now reconsider what we said above (Chap. Ill), 
concerning the affinity between intelligence and perceptual 
activity, both of which depend on sensori-motor assimi- 
lation at different levels ; in the one this assimilation 
engenders perceptual transposition (a close relative of the 
transfer of habitual movements), and the other is charac- 
terized by specifically intelligent generalization. 

Nothing is better fitted to illustrate the bonds between 
perception, habit and intelligence, which are so simple in 
their common origin and so complex in their manifold 
differentiations, than an analysis of the sensori-motor 
construction of the fundamental schemata formed by the 
object and by space (which, incidentally, are indissociable 
from causality and time). Actually, this construction is 
closely correlated with the development of the pre-verbal 
intelligence which we have just been considering. But it 
also requires a high degree of organization of perceptual 
structures and of completely integrated motor structures 
built up of habits. 

What in fact is the schema of the object ? In one essential 
respect it is a schema belonging to intelligence. To have the 



108 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

concept of an object is to attribute the perceived figure to a 
substantial basis, so that the figure and the substance that 
it thus indicates continue to exist outside the perceptual 
field. The permanence of the object seen from this view- 
point is not only a product of intelligence, but constitutes 
the very first of those fundamental ideas of conservation 
which we shall see developing within the thought process 
(Chap. V). But the very fact that it conserves itself and is 
even reducible to this conservation means that the solid 
object (the only sort to be considered in the first instance) 
also conserves its dimensions and its shape ; shape and size 
constancy is a schema arising at least as much from per- 
ception as from intelligence. Finally, it goes without 
saying that both in perceptual constancy and in the con- 
servation that goes beyond the frontiers of the present 
perceptual field the object is linked with a series of motor 
habits which are both the source and the effects of the 
construction of this schema. We thus see how much light 
it is bound to throw on the true relations between intelli- 
gence, perception and habit. 

But how is the schema of the object constructed ? At the 
reflex level there are certainly no objects, the reflex being a 
response to a situation, and neither the stimulus nor the 
action elicited involve anything more than the qualities 
attached to perceptual displays without any necessary 
substantial substrate. When the infant seeks and finds the 
breast it is not necessary for him to regard it as an object, 
and the conditions of sucking, together with the permanence 
of the relevant postures, are sufficient to account for his 
behaviour without the intervention of more complex 
schemata. At the level of the earliest habits, recognition 
does not imply an object either, because recognition of a 
perceptual display does not imply any belief in the existence 
of the perceived element apart from present perceptions and 
recognitions ; similarly, calling an absent person by crying 
merely requires an anticipation of his possible return as a 
familiar perceived figure, and not spatial localization of this 
person as a substantial object in an organized reality. On 
the other hand, to follow a moving figure with the eyes and 



HABIT AND SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE 109 

to continue to look for it when it disappears, or to turn the 
head to look in the direction of a sound, etc., constitute the 
beginnings of a practical permanence, beginnings which are, 
however, closely tied to the action in progress. They are 
perceptuo-motor anticipations and expectancies, determined 
by immediately previous perception and response, and are not 
yet by any means active searches, distinct from the response 
already initiated or determined by present perception. 

The fact that during the third stage (secondary circular 
reactions), the child becomes capable of grasping what he 
sees, allows us to verify these interpretations. According to 
C. Biihler, the subject at this stage succeeds in removing a 
cloth covering his face. But we have been able to show that 
at this same stage the child makes no attempt to remove a, 
cloth placed over a desired object, and this is the case even 
when he has already initiated a movement of prehension 
towards the object when it was visible. He thus behaves as 
though the object were absorbed by the cloth and ceased to 
exist at the very moment that it left the perceptual field ; 
or else, and this amounts to the same thing, he possesses no 
behaviour enabling him to search for the object which has 
disappeared whether by action (lifting the screen) or by 
thought (imagining). However, he is more likely at this 
level than at the previous one to attribute a sort of practical 
permanence or momentary continuation to the objective of 
an action in progress, e.g. returning to a toy after having 
been distracted (delayed circular reaction), anticipating the 
position of a falling object, etc. But it is the action that 
confers a momentary conservation on the object, and the 
object loses this after the action in progress has ceased. 

On the other hand, at the fourth stage (co-ordination of 
familiar schemata) the child begins to seek for the object 
behind a screen ; this constitutes the beginning of behaviour 
concerning specifically the hidden object, and consequently 
,the beginning of the conservation of substance. But we 
often observe an interesting reaction which shows that this 
early substantiality Js not yet individualized and conse- 
quently remains tied to action itself : if the child is looking 
for an object at A (e.g. under a cushion situated to his 



110 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

right) and the same object is moved, in his sight, to B 
(another cushion to his left), he first returns to A, as though 
the object which disappeared under B was to be found in its 
original position ! In other words, the object is still involved 
in a total situation characterized by the action that has just 
led to success, and does not always entail individualization 
of substance or co-ordination of successive responses. 

At the fifth stage, these limitations disappear, except in 
the case where representation of invisible paths is necessary 
for the solution of the problem, and at the sixth stage even 
this condition ceases to be a hindrance. 

It is therefore evident that the conservation of the object 
is prepared by the continuation of habitual responses and 
is the product of a co-ordination of the schemata constitu- 
ting sensori-motor intelligence. So the object, at first an 
extension of the co-ordinations typical of habit, is con- 
structed by intelligence itself, and constitutes the first 
constant of intelligence a constant which is necessary for 
the formation of space, of causality in space and, in general, 
for all forms of assimilation which transcend the present 
perceptual field. 

But, if its connections with habit and intelligence are 
obvious, the relations of the object to the perceptual con- 
stancies of shape and size are no less so. At the third of the 
levels that we have distinguished, a child, presented with his 
feeding-bottle the wrong way round, tries to suck the glass 
bottom if he does not see the rubber teat at the other end. 
If he sees it, he turns the bottle round (proof that there is no 
motor disability). But if, after having sucked at the wrong 
end, he sees the whole of the bottle (i.e. presented to him 
vertically) and then watches it being turned round, even 
then he will not succeed in turning it once the teat has again 
become invisible ; thus the teat seems to him to be absorbed 
by the glass, except when he can see it. This behaviour, 
which is typical of the non-conservation of the object, 
thus involves non-conservation of the actual parts of the 
bottle, that is to say non-conservation of shape. At the 
next stage, however, corresponding with the construction of 
the permanent object, the bottle is reversed at once, and is 



HABIT AND SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE III 

thus perceived as a shape which remains constant in its 
entirety, in spite of being rotated. At this same level, we 
see the child slowly moving his head and taking an interest 
in the changes of shape in an object due to perspective. 

As for size constancy (whose absence during the early 
months has recently been demonstrated by Brunswik), it 
also is developed during the fourth and especially during the 
fifth stage. Thus, one often sees the infant moving an 
object that he is holding in his hand towards and away from 
his eyes, as though he were studying changes in size with 
distance. There is then a correlation between the develop- 
ment of these perceptual constancies and the intelligent 
conservation of the object. 

Now it is easy to understand the connection between these 
two kinds of reality. If constancies are actually the product 
of transportations, transpositions and their regulations, it is 
clear that these regulative mechanisms come from motor 
functions as much as from perception. Perceptual constancy 
of shape and size would thus be guaranteed by a sensori- 
motor assimilation which " transports " or transposes the 
relations concerned when modifications of the position or 
distance of the perceived object occurjrin the same way, 
the schema of the permanent object would be due to a 
similar sensori-motor assimilation, which induces a search for 
the object once it leaves the perceptual field, thus endowing 
it with a conservation that is derived from the extension of 
the subject's own actions, projected as a property of the 
external world. We may thus grant that the same assimi- 
latory schemata both govern the shape and size constancy 
of the perceived object (by " transportations " and trans- 
positions) and elicit a search for it when it is no longer 
perceived ; thus, when it disappears, the object is sought 
because it is perceived as constant and, when it reappears, 
it is perceived as constant because it gives rise to 
active seeking when it is no longer perceived. The two 
aspects of perceptual activity and intelligence are in fact 
much less differentiated at the sensori-motor level than is 
the case with perception and reflective intelligence, since the 
latter depends on symbols consisting of words or images, 



112 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

while sensori-motor intelligence depends only on perceptions 
themselves and on responses, 

We may thus regard perceptual activity, in general as 
well as in the particular case of constancy, as an aspect of 
sensori-motor intelligence an aspect which is limited to 
the case of an object entering into direct and immediate 
relations with the subject, whereas sensori-motor intelligence 
goes beyond the perceptual field, anticipating relations which 
are to be perceived subsequently and reconstructing those 
which have been perceived previously. The unity of the 
mechanisms affecting sensori-motor assimilation is thus 
complete, which incidentally is what the Gestalt theory has 
had the merit of showing, but it must be interpreted in 
terms of the activity of the subject, and thus of assimi- 
lation, not in terms of static configurations imposed inde- 
pendently of mental development. 

But there now arises a problem whose discussion leads to 
the study of space. Perceptual constancy is the product of 
simple regulations and we saw (Chap. Ill) that the absence at 
all ages of absolute constancy and the existence of adult 
" superconstancy " provide evidence for the regulative 
rather than operational character of the system. There is, 
therefore, all the more reason why it should be true of the 
first two years. Does not the construction of space, on the 
other hand, lead quite rapidly to a grouping structure and 
even a group structure in accordance with Poincare's 
famous hypothesis concerning the psychologically primary 
influence of the " group of displacements ? " 

The genesis of space in sensori-motor intelligence is com- 
pletely dominated by the progressive organisation of 
responses, and this in effect .leads to a " group " structure. 
But, contrary to Poincare's belief in the a priori nature of 
the group of displacements, this is developed gradually as the 
ultimate form of equilibrium reached by this motor organi- 
sation. Successive co-ordinations (combinativity), reversals 
(reversibility), detours (associativity) and conservations of 
position (identity) gradually give rise to the group, which 
serves as a necessary equilibrium for actions. 

At the first two stages (reflexes and elementary habits), 



HABIT AND SENSQRI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE 113 

we could not even speak of a space common to the various 
perceptual modalities, since there are as many spaces, all 
mutually heterogeneous, as there are qualitatively distinct 
fields (mouth, visual, tactile, etc.). It is only in the course of 
the third stage that the mutual assimilation of these various 
spaces becomes systematic owing to the co-ordination of 
vision with prehension. Now, step by step with these co- 
ordinations, we see growing up elementary spatial systems 
which already presage the form of composition characteristic 
of the group. Thus, in the case of interrupted circular 
reaction, the subject returns to the starting-point to begin 
again ; when his eyes are following a moving object that is 
travelling too fast for continuous vision (falling etc.), the 
subject occasionally catches up with the object by displace- 
ments of his own body to correct for those of the external 
moving object. 

But it is as well to realise that, if we take the point of view 
of the subject and not merely that of a mathematical 
observer, the construction of a group structure implies at 
least two conditions: the concept of an object and the 
decentralisation of movements by correcting for, and even 
reversing, their initial egocentricity. In fact, it is clear that 
the reversibility characteristic of the group presupposes the 
concept of an object, and also vice versa, since to retrieve 
an object is to make it possible for oneself to return (by 
displacing either the object itself or one's own body). The 
object is simply the constant due to the reversible composi- 
tion of the group. Furthermore, as Poincare himself has 
clearly shown, the idea of displacement as such implies the 
possibility of differentiating between irreversible changes of 
state and those changes of position that are characterized 
precisely by their reversibility (or by their possible correction 
through movements of one's own body). It is obvious, 
therefore, that without conservation of objects there could 
not be any " group ", since then everything would appear 
as a "change of state". The object and the group of displace- 
ments are thus indissociable, the one constituting the static 
aspect and the other the dynamic aspect of the same reality. 
But this is not all : a world with no objects is a universe 



114 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

with no systematic differentiation between subjective and 
external realities, a world that is consequently " adualistic " 
( J. M. Baldwin) . By this very fact, such a universe would be 
centred on one's own actions, the subject being all the more 
dominated by this egocentric point of view because he 
remains un-self-conscious. But the group implies just the 
opposite attitude : a complete decentralisation, such that 
one's own body is located as one element among others in a 
system of displacements enabling one to distinguish between 
one's own movements and those of objects. 

This being so, it is clear that throughout the first two 
stages, and even in the third, none of these conditions is 
fulfilled ; the object is not constituted and the different 
spaces, and later the single space that tends to co-ordinate 
them, remain centred on the subject. From then on, even 
when there seems to be (in practice) a return and a co-ordina- 
tion in the form of a group, it is not difficult to distinguish 
appearance from reality, the latter constantly testifying to 
a privileged centralisation. In this way, an infant at the 
third stage who sees an object move along the line AB to 
pass behind a screen at B, does not look for it at C at the 
other end of the screen, but looks back towards A ; and so on. 
The moving object is therefore not yet an independent 
" object " following a rectilinear trajectory that is disso- 
ciated from the subject, but remains dependent on the pre- 
ferred position A where it was first seen by the subject. 
As far as rotation is concerned, we noted above 
the example of the reversed feeding-bottle which is ^sucked 
at the wrong end instead of being turned round ; this again 
attests the primacy of an egocentric perspective and the 
absence of the concept of an object, all of which explains the 
absence of any " group ". 

With the search for an object that has disappeared 
behind a screen begins the attribution of objectivity to 
co-ordinations and thus the construction of the sensori- 
motor group. But the very fact that the subject does not 
take account of successive displacements of the object and 
looks for it behind the first of the screens (see above), shows 
clearly enough that this nascent group is still partly " sub- 



HABIT AND SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE 

jective ", i.e. centred on the subject's own action, since the 
object remains dependent on the latter and only half-way 
towards its independent construction. 

It is not until the fifth stage, i.e., when the object is sought 
in accordance with its successive displacements, that the 
group is really made objective, the combinativity of dis- 
placements, their reversibility and conservation of position 
(" identity ") are achieved. Only the possibility of detours 
(" associativity ") is still absent, for lack of sufficient antici- 
pation, but it becomes more and more general during the 
sixth stage. Moreover, parallel with this progress, a system 
of relations between objects themselves is constructed, such 
as the relations " placed upon ", " inside ", or " outside ", 
" in front of " or " behind " (with the correlating of distant 
planes with size constancy), etc. 

We may thus conclude that the formation of the object's 
perceptual constancy by means of sensori-motor regulations 
goes hand in hand with the progressive construction of sys- 
tems which are also sensori-motor but pass beyond the scope 
of perception and lead to a group structure which, needless 
to say, is still exclusively practical and not conceptual. Why 
then does not perception itself also benefit from this structure 
and why does it remain at the level of simple regulations? The 
explanation for this is now clear ; however et decentralised " 
it may be in relation to the initial centralisation of vision or 
of its particular organ, a perception is still egocentric and 
centred on an object in accordance with the subject's own 
perspective. Furthermore, the kind of decentralisation that 
characterises perception, i.e. co-ordination between successive 
centrings, arrives only at a composition of a statistical order, 
which is therefore incomplete (Chap. III). Thus perceptual 
composition cannot rise above the level of what we have just 
been describing as the "subjective" group, i.e. a system centred 
with reference to the subject's own action, and capable, at 
the most, of corrections and regulations. And this is still true 
even at the stage at which the subject, passing beyond the 
perceptual field in order to anticipate and reconstruct invis- 
ible movements and objects, achieves an objectivised group 
structure in the realm of immediate " practical " space. 



Il6 INTELLIGENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR FUNCTIONS 

In general, we may thus conclude that there is an essential 
unity between the sensori-motor processes that engender 
perceptual activity, the formation of habits, and pre-verbal 
or pre-representative intelligence itself. The latter does not 
therefore arise as a new power, superimposed all of a sudden 
on completely prepared previous mechanisms, but is only 
the expression of these same mechanisms when they go 
beyond present and immediate contact with the world 
(perception), as well as beyond short and rapidly automatised 
connections between perceptions and responses (habit), and 
operate at progressively greater distances and by more 
complex routes, in the direction of mobility and reversibility. 
Early intelligence, therefore, is simply the form of mobile 
equilibrium towards which the mechanisms adapted to per- 
ception and habit tend ; but the latter attain this only by 
leaving their respective fields of application. Moreover, 
intelligence, from this first sensori-motor stage onwards, has 
already succeeded in constructing, in the special case of 
space, the equilibrated structure that we call the group of 
displacements in an entirely empirical or practical form, it is 
true, and of course remaining on the very restricted plane of 
immediate space. But it goes without saying that this 
organization, circumscribed as it is by the limitations of 
action, still does not constitute a form of thought. On the 
contrary, the whole development of thought, from the advent 
of language to the end of childhood, is necessary in order that 
the completed sensori-motor structures, which may even be 
co-ordinated in the form of empirical groups, may be extended 
into genuine operations, which will constitute or recon- 
struct these groupings and groups at the level of symbolic 
behaviour and reflective reasoning. 



PART THREE 
THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 



CHAPTER V 

THE GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION 
AND OPERATIONS 

WE have noted, in the first part of this work, that the 
operations of thought reach their form of equilibrium when 
they are formed into complex systems characterized by 
reversible combinativity (groupings or groups). But if a 
form of equilibrium marks the final limit of development, 
this does not explain either its initial phases or its construc- 
tive mechanism. In the second part, we were then able to 
locate the origin of operations in sensori-motor processes ; 
the schemata of sensori-motor intelligence form the practical 
equivalent of concepts and relations, and their co-ordination 
into spatio-temporal systems of objects and movements even 
arrives, though still in a practical and empirical form, both 
at the conservation of the object, and at a correlative group 
structure (H. Poincare's group of experienced displacements). 
But it is obvious that this sensori-motor group simply 
constitutes a schema of behaviour, i.e. the equilibrated 
system formed by the various possible physical movements 
in near space, and that it in no way attains the rank of an 
instrument of thought. 1 Certainly, sensori-motor intelli- 
gence lies at the source of thought, and continues to affect it 
throughout life through perceptions and practical sets. In 
particular, the role of perception in the most highly developed 
thought cannot be neglected, as it is by some writers when 
they pass too rapidly from neurology to sociology, and this 

1 If we divide behaviour into three main systems, organic hereditary 
structures (instinct), sensori-motor structures (which may be learned), and 
symbolic structures (which constitute thought), we may place the group of 
sensori-motor displacements at the apex of the second of these systems, 
while operational groups and groupings of a formal nature are at the top 
of the third. 

119 



120 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

role alone bears witness to the persistent influence of early 
schemata. But there is still a very long way to go from 
preverbal intelligence to operational thought before reflec- 
tive groupings may be established, and even if there is a 
functional continuity between the two extremes, the forma- 
tion of a series of intermediate structures at several hetero- 
geneous levels is indispensable, 

DIFFERENCES IN STRUCTURE BETWEEN CONCEPTUAL INTELLI- 
GENCE AND SENSORI-MOTOR INTELLIGENCE 

In order to understand the mechanism of the formation 
of operations, it is first of all important to realise what it is 
that has to be constructed, i.e. what must be added to 
sensori-motor intelligence for it to be extended into con- 
ceptual thought. Nothing indeed could be more superficial 
than to suppose that the construction of intelligence is 
already accomplished on the practical level, and then 
simply to appeal to language and imaginal representation 
to explain how this ready-made intelligence comes to be 
internalized as logical thought. 

In point of fact, only the functional point of view allows 
us to find in sensori-motor intelligence the practical equiva- 
lent of classes, relations, reasonings and even groups of dis- 
placements in their empirical form as actual displacements. 
From the point of view of structure, and consequently of 
effect, there remain a certain number of fundamental 
differences between sensori-motor co-ordinations and con- 
ceptual co-ordinations, with regard both to the nature of the 
co-ordinations themselves and to the distances covered by 
the action, i.e. its scope of application. 

In the first place, acts of sensori-motor intelligence, which 
consist solely in co-ordinating successive perceptions and 
(also successive) overt movements, can themselves only be 
reduced to a succession of states, linked by brief anticipa- 
tions and reconstructions, but never arriving at an all- 
embracing representation ; the latter can only be established 
if thought makes these states simultaneous, and thus 
releases them from the temporal sequence characteristic of 
action. In other words, sensori-motor intelligence acts like 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS I2t 

a slow-motion film, in which all the pictures are seen 
in succession but without fusion, and so without the 
continuous vision necessary for understanding the 
whole. 

In the second place, and for the same reason, an act of 
sensori-motor intelligence leads only to practical satisfaction, 
i.e. to the success of the action, and not to knowledge as 
such. It does not aim at explanation or classification or 
taking note of facts for their own sake ; it links causally and 
classifies and takes note of facts only in relation to a sub- 
jective goal which is foreign to the pursuit of truth. Sensori- 
motor intelligence is thus an intelligence in action and in no 
way reflective. 

As regards its scope, sensori-motor intelligence deals only 
with real entities, and each of its actions thus involves only 
very short distances between subject and objects. It is 
doubtless capable of detours and reversals, but it never 
concerns anything but responses actually carried out and 
real objects. Thought alone breaks away from these short 
distances and physical pathways, so that it may seek to 
embrace the whole universe including what is invisible and 
sometimes even what cannot be pictured; this infinite 
expansion of spatio-temporal distances between subject and 
objects comprises the principal innpvation of conceptual 
intelligence and the specific power that enables it to bring 
about operations. 

There are thus three essential conditions for the transition 
from the sensori-motor level to the reflective level. Firstly, 
an increase in speed allowing the knowledge of the successive 
phases~oTan action to be moulded into one simultaneous 
whole. Next, an awareness, not simply of the desired results 
of action, but its actual mechanisms, thus enabling the 
search for the solution to be combined with a consciousness 
of its nature. Finally, an increase in distances, enabling 
actions affecting real entities to be extended by symbolic 
actions affecting symbolic representations and thus going 
beyond the limits of near space and time. 

We see then that thought can neither be a translation nor 
even a simple continuation of sensori-motor processes in a* 



122 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

symbolic form. It is much more than a matter of formu- 
lating or following up work already started ; it is necessary 
from the start to reconstruct everything on a new plane. 
Perception and overt responses by themselves will continue 
to function in the same way, except for being charged with 
new meanings and integrated into new systems. But the 
structures of intelligence have to be entirely rebuilt before 
they can be completed ; knowing how to reverse an object 
(cf . the bottle mentioned in Chap. IV) does not imply that 
one can represent a series of rotations in thought ; physical 
movement along a complex route and returning to the 
starting-point does not necessarily involve understanding an 
imaginary system of displacements, and even to anticipate 
the conservation of an object in practice does not lead 
immediately to the conception of conservations affecting a 
system built up of different elements. 

Moreover, in order to reconstruct these structures in 
thought, the subject is going to encounter the same diffi- 
culties, though transposed to this new level, that he 
has already overcome in immediate action. In order to 
construct a space, a time, a universe of causes and of 
sensori-motor or practical objects, the child has had to 
free himself from his perceptual and motor egocentricity ; by 
a series of successive decentralisations he has managed to 
organise an empirical group of physical displacements, by 
localising his own body and his own movements amid the 
whole mass of others. This construction of groupings and 
operational groups of thought will necessitate a similar 
change of direction, but one following infinitely more complex 
paths. Thought will have to be decentralised, not only in 
relation to the perceptual centralisation of the movement, 
but also in relation to the whole of the subject's action. 
Thought, springing from action, is indeed egocentric at first 
for exactly the same reasons as sensori-motor intelligence is 
at first centred on the particular perceptions or movements 
from which it arises. The construction of transitive, associa- 
tive and reversible operations will thus involve a conversion 
of this initial egocentricity into a system of relations and 
classes that are decentralised with respect to the self, and 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 123 

his intellectual decentralisation (not to mention its social 
aspect which we shall come back to in Chap. VI) will in fact 
occupy the whole of early childhood. 

The development of thought will thus at first be marked 
by the repetition, in accordance with a vast system of 
loosenings and separations, of the development which seemed 
to have been completed at the sensori-motor level, before it 
spreads over a field which is infinitely wider in space and more 
flexible in time, to arrive finally at operational structures. 

STAGES IN THE CONSTRUCTION OF OPERATIONS 

In order to arrive at the mechanism of this development, 
which finds its final form of equilibrium in the operational 
grouping, we will distinguish (simplifying and schematizing 
the matter) four principal periods, following that characterized 
by the formation of sensori-motor intelligence. 

After the appearance of language or, more precisely, the 
symbolic function that makes its acquisition possible 
(i| 2 years), there begins a period which lasts until 
nearly 4 years and sees the development of a symbolic and 
preconceptual thought. 

From 4 to about 7 or 8 years, there is developed, as a 
closely linked continuation of the previous stage, an intuitive 
thought whose progressive articulations lead to the threshold 
of the operation. 

From 7-8 to 11-12 years " concrete operations " are 
organized, i.e. operational groupings of thought concerning 
objects that can be manipulated or known through the 
senses. 

Finally, from 11-12 years and during adolescence, formal 
thought is perfected and its groupings characterize the 
completion of reflective intelligence. 

SYMBOLIC AND PRECONCEPTUAL THOUGHT 

From the last stages of the sensori-motor period onwards, 
the child is capable of imitating certain words and attribut- 
ing a vague meaning to them, but the systematic acquisition 
of language does not begin until about the end of the 
second year. 



124 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

Now, direct observation of the child, as well the analysis 
of certain speech disturbances, shows that the use of a 
system of verbal signs depends on the exercise of a more 
general " symbolic function ", characterised by the re- 
presentation of reality through the medium of "significants" 
which are distinct from " significates ". 

In fact, we should distinguish between symbols and 
signs on the one hand and indices or signals on the other. 
Not only all thought, but all cognitive and motor activity, 
from perception and habit to conceptual and reflective 
thought, consists in linking meanings, and all meaning 
implies a relation between a significant and a signified 
reality. But in the case of an index the significant consti- 
tutes a part or an objective aspect of the significate, or else 
it is linked to it by a causal relation ; for the hunter tracks in 
the snow are an index of game, and for the infant the visible 
end of an almost completely hidden object is an index of 
its presence. Similarly, the signal, even when artificially 
produced by the experimenter, constitutes for the subject 
simply a partial aspect of the event that it heralds (in a 
conditioned response the signal is perceived as an objective 
antecedent). The symbol and the sign, on the other hand, 
imply a differentiation, from the point of view of the subject 
himself, between the significant and the significate ; for a 
child playing at eating, a pebble representing a sweet is 
consciously recognized as that which symbolizes and the 
sweet as that which is symbolized ; and when the same 
child, by " adherence to the sign ", regards a name as 
inherent in the thing named, he nevertheless regards this 
name as a significant, as though he sees it as a label attached 
in substance to the designated object. 

We may further specify that, according to a custom in 
linguistics which may usefully be employed in psychology, 
a symbol is defined as implying a bond of similarity between 
the significant and the significate, while the sign is 
" arbitrary " and of necessity based on convention. The 
sign thus cannot exist without social life, while the symbol 
may be formed by the individual in isolation (as in young 
children's play). Of course symbols also may be socialized, 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 125 

a collective symbol being generally half sign and half symbol ; 
on the other hand, a pure sign is always collective. 1 

In view of this, it should be noted that the acquisition of 
language, i.e. the system of collective signs, in the child 
coincides with the formation of the symbol, i.e. the system of 
individual significants. In fact, we cannot properly speak of 
symbolic play during the sensori-motor period, and K, Groos 
has gone rather too far in attributing an awareness of make- 
believe to animals. Primitive play is simply a form of 
exercise and the true symbol appears only when an object 
or a gesture represents to the subject himself something 
other than perceptible data. Accordingly we note the 
appearance, at the sixth of the stages of sensori-motor intelli- 
gence, of " symbolic schemata/' i.e. schemata of action 
removed from their context and evoking an absent 
situation (e.g. pretending to sleep). But the symbol itself 
appears only when we have representation dissociated from 
the subject's own action : e.g. putting a doll or a teddy-bear 
to bed. Now precisely at the stage at which the symbol in 
the strict sense appears in play, speech brings about in 
addition the understanding of signs. 

As for the formation of the individual symbol, this is 
elucidated by the development of imitation. During the 
sensori-motor period, imitation is only an extension of the 
accommodation characteristic of assimilatory schemata. 
When he can execute a movement, the subject, on perceiving 
an analogous movement (in other persons or in objects), 
assimilates it to his own, and this assimilation, being as much 
motor as perceptual, activates the appropriate schema. 
Subsequently, the new instance elicits an analogous assimi- 
latory response, but the schema activated is then accommo- 
dated to new details ; at the sixth stage, this imitative 
assimilation becomes possible even with a delay, thus 
presaging representation. Truly representative imitation, on 

1 This proposed terminology may conflict with existing usage in English. 
For example, C. R. Morris (in Signs* Language and Behavior, New York : 
Prentice Hall 1946), uses symbol to mean any sign produced by an 
interpreter and acting as a substitute for another sign with which it is 
synonymous. All signs which are not symbols are signals. Morris's iconic 
signs and lansigns (or language-signs) appear to approximate to Piaget's 
symbols and signs respectively. (Translator's note.) 



126 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

the other hand, only begins with symbolic play because, like 
the latter, it presupposes imagery. But is the image the 
cause or the effect of this internalization of the imitative 
mechanism ? The mental image is not a primary fact, as 
associationism long believed ; like imitation itself, it is an 
accommodation of sensori-motor schemata, i.e. an active 
copy and not a trace or a sensory residue of perceived objects. 
It is thus internal imitation and is an extension of the 
accommodatory function of the schemata characteristic of 
perceptual activity (as opposed to perception itself), just as 
the external imitation found at previous levels is an extension 
of the accommodatory function of sensori-motor schemata 
(which are closely bound up with perceptual activity). 

From then on, the formation of the symbol may be 
explained as follows : deferred imitation, i.e. accommodation 
extended in the form of imitative sketches, provides signifi- 
cants, which play or intelligence applies to various significates 
in accordance with the free or adapted modes of assimilation 
that characterize these responses. Symbolic play thus 
always involves an element of imitation functioning as a 
significant, and early intelligence utilises the image in like 
manner, as a symbol or significant. 1 

We can understand now why speech (which is likewise 
learned by imitation, but by an imitation of ready-made 
signs, whereas imitation of shapes, etc., provides the signifi- 
cant material of private symbolism) is acquired at the same 
time as the symbol is established : it is because the use of 
signs, like that of symbols, involves an ability which is 
quite new with respect to sensori-motor behaviour and 
consists in representing one thing by another. We may thus 
apply to the infant this idea of a general "symbolic 
function ", which has sometimes been used as a hypothesis 
in connection with aphasia, since the formation of such a 
mechanism is believed, in short, to characterize the simul- 
taneous appearance of representative imitation, symbolic 
play, imaginal representation and verbal thought. 

To sum up, the beginnings of thought, while carrying on 
the work of sensori-motor intelligence, spring from a 

1 See I. Meyerson, " Les images/* in Dumas, Nouveau Traiti de Psychologic 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 127 

capacity for distinguishing significants and significates, and 
consequently rely both on the invention of symbols and on 
the discovery of signs. But needless to say, for a young 
child who finds the system of ready-made collective signs 
inadequate, since they are partly inaccessible and are hard 
to master, these verbal signs will for a long time remain 
unsuitable for the expression of the particular entities on 
which the subject is still concentrated. This is why, as long 
as egocentric assimilation of reality to the subject's own 
action prevails, the child will require symbols ; hence 
symbolic play or imaginative play, the purest form of 
egocentric and symbolic thought, the assimilation of reality 
to the subject's own interests and the expression of reality 
through the use of images fashioned by himself. 

But even in the field of applied thought, i.e. the beginnings 
of representative intelligence, tied more or less closely to 
verbal signs, it is important to note the role of imaginal 
symbols and to realize how far the subject is, during his 
early childhood, from arriving at genuine concepts. We must, 
in fact> distinguish a first period in the development of 
thought, lasting from the appearance of language to the age 
of about 4 years, which may be called the period of pre- 
conceptual intelligence and which is characterized by pre- 
concepts or participations and, in the first forms of reasoning, 
by " transduction " or preconceptual reasoning. 

Pre-concepts are the notions which the child attaches to 
the first verbal signs he learns to use. The distinguishing 
characteristic of these schemata is that they remain midway 
between the generality of the concept and the individuality 
of the elements composing it, without arriving either at the 
one or at the other. The child aged 2-3 years will be just 
as likely to say " slug " as " slugs " and " the mQon " as 
" the moons ", without deciding whether the slugs encoun- 
tered in the course of a single walk or the discs seen at 
different times in the sky are one individual, a single slug or 
moon, or a class of distinct individuals. On the one hand, he 
cannot yet cope with general classes, being unable to distin- 
guish between " all " and " some ". On the other hand, 
although the idea of the permanent individual object has 



128 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

been formed in the field of immediate action, such is by no 
means the case where distant space and reappearances at 
intervals are concerned ; a mountain is still deemed to 
change its shape in the course of a journey (just as in the 
earlier case of the rotated feeding-bottle) and " the slug " re- 
appears in different places. Hence, sometimes we have true 
" participations " between objects which are distinct and 
distant from each other : even at the age of four years, a 
shadow, thrown on a table in a closed room by means of a 
screen, is explained in terms of those which are found " under 
the trees in the garden "or at night-time, etc., as though 
these intervened directly the moment the screen is placed on 
the table (and with the subject making no attempt to go 
into the " how " of the phenomenon). 

It is clear that such a schema, remaining midway between 
the individual and the general, is not yet a logical concept 
and is still partly something of a pattern of action and of 
sensori-motor assimilation. But it is nevertheless a repre- 
sentative schema and one which, in particular, succeeds in 
evoking a large number of objects by means of privileged 
elements, regarded as samples of the pre-conceptual collec- 
tion. On the other hand, since these type-individuals are 
themselves made concrete by images as much as, and more 
than, by words, the pre-concept improves on the symbol in 
so far as it appeals to generic samples of this kind. To sum 
up then, it is a schema placed midway between the sensori- 
motor schema and the concept with respect to its manner of 
assimilation, and partaking of the nature of the imaginal 
symbol as far as its representative structure is concerned. 

Now the reasoning that consists in linking such pre- 
concepts shows precisely the same structures. Stern gave 
the name " transduction " to these primitive reasonings, 
which are effected not by deduction but by direct analogies. 
But that is not quite all : pre-conceptual reasoning or 
transduction is based only on incomplete dovetailings and 
is thus inadequate for any reversible operational structure. 
Moreover, if it succeeds in practice, it is because it merely 
consists of a sequence of actions symbolized in thought, a 
true " mental experiment ", ie, an internal imitation of 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 129 

actions and their results, with all the limitations that this 
kind of empiricism of the imagination involves. We thus 
see in transduction both the lack of generality that is inherent 
in the pre-concept and its symbolic or imaginal character 
which enables actions to be transposed into thought. 

INTUITIVE THOUGHT 

The forms of thought we have been describing can be 
analysed only through observation, since young children's 
intelligence is still far too unstable for them to be interro- 
gated profitably. After about 4 years, on the other hand, 
short experiments with the subject, in which he has to 
manipulate experimental objects, enable us to obtain regular 
answers and to converse with him. This fact alone 
indicates a new structuring. 

In fact, from 4 to 7 years we see a gradual co-ordination of 
representative relations and thus a growing conceptualiza- 
tion, which leads the child from the symbolic or pre- 
conceptual phase to the beginnings of the operation. But 
the remarkable thing is that this intelligence, whose progress 
may be observed and is often rapid, still remains pre-logical 
even when it attains its maximum degree of adaptation 1 ; up 
to the time when this series of successive equilibrations 
culminates in the " grouping '*, it continues to supplement 
incomplete operations with a semi-symbolic form of thought, 
i.e. intuitive reasoning ; and it controls judgments solely by 
means of intuitive " regulations ", which are analogous on 
a representative level to perceptual adjustments on the 
sensori-motor plane. 

As an example let us consider an experiment which we 
conducted some time ago with A. Szeminska. Two small 
glasses, A and A 2 , of identical shape and size, are each filled 
with an equal number of beads, and this equality is acknow- 
ledged by the child, who has filled the glasses himself, e.g. 
by placing a bead in A with one hand every time he places a 
bead in A 2 with the other hand. Next, A 2 is emptied into a 
differently shaped glass B, while A is left as a standard. 

1 We axe disregarding here purely verbal forms of thought, such as 
^nimisrn, infantile artificialism, nominal realism, etc. 



130 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

Children of 4-5 years then conclude that the quantity of beads 
has changed, even though they are sure none has been re- 
moved or added. If the glass B is tall and thin they will say 
that there are " more beads than before " because "it is 
higher ", or that there are fewer because "it is thinner", 
but they agree on the non-conservation of the whole. 

First, let us note the continuity of this reaction with those 
of earlier levels. The subject possesses the notion of an 
individual object's conservation but does not yet credit a 
collection of objects with permanence. Thus, the unified 
class has not been constructed, since it is not always constant, 
and this non-conservation is an extension both of the 
subject's initial reactions to the object (with a greater 
flexibility due to the fact that it is no longer a question of an 
isolated element but of a collection) and of the absence of 
an understanding of plurality which we mentioned in con- 
nection with the pre-concept. Moreover, it is clear that the 
reasons for the error are of a quasi-perceptual order ; the 
rise in the level, or the thinness of the column, etc., deceives 
the child. However, it is not a question of perceptual 
illusions ; perception of relations is on the whole correct, but 
it occasions an incomplete intellectual construction. It is 
this pre-logical schematization, which is still closely modelled 
on perceptual data though it recentres them in its own 
fashion, that may be called intuitive thought. We can see 
straight away how it is related to the imaginal character of 
the pre-concept and to the mental experiments that charac- 
terize transductive reasoning. 

However, this intuitive thought is an advance on pre- 
conceptual or symbolic thought. Intuition, being concerned 
essentially with complex configurations and no longer with 
simple half-individual, half-generic figures, leads to a rudi- 
mentary logic, but in the form of representative regulations 
and not yet of operations. From this point of view, there 
exist intuitive " centralisations " and " decentralisations " 
which are analogous to the mechanisms we mentioned in 
connection with the sensori-motor schemata of perception 
(Chap. III). Suppose a child estimates that there are more 
beads in B than in A because the level has been raised. He 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 

thus " centres " his thought, or his attention, 1 on the 
relation between the heights of B and A, and ignores the 
widths. But let us empty B into glasses C or D, etc., which 
are even thinner and taller ; there must come a point at 
which the child will reply, " there are fewer, because it is too 
narrow ". There will thus be a correction of centring on 
height by a decentring of attention on to width. On the 
other hand, in the case of the subject who estimates the 
quantity in B as less than that in A on account of thinness, 
the lengthening of the column in C, D, etc., will induce him 
to reverse his judgment in favour of height. Now this 
transition from a single centring to two successive centrings 
heralds the beginnings of the operation ; once he reasons 
with respect to both relations at the same time, the child 
will, in fact, deduce conservation. However, in the case we 
are considering, there is neither deduction nor a true 
operation ; an error is simply corrected, but it is corrected 
late and as a reaction to its very exaggeration (as in the field 
of perceptual illusions), and the two relations are seen 
alternately instead of being logically multiplied. So all that 
occurs is a kind of intuitive regulation and not a truly 
operational mechanism. 

That is not all. In studying the differences between 
intuition and operation together with the transition from 
the one to the other, we may consider not merely the relating 
to each other of qualities forming two dimensions but their 
correspondences in either a logical (i.e. qualitative) or a 
mathematical form. The subject is first presented with 
glasses A and B of different shapes and he is asked to place 
a bead simultaneously in each glass, one with the left hand 
and one with the right. With small numbers (4 or 5), the 
child immediately believes in the equivalence of the two 
collections, which seems to presage the operation, but when 
the shapes change too much, even though the one-to-one 
correspondence is continued, he ceases to recognize equality. 
The latent operation is thus destroyed by the deceptive 
demands of intuition. 

1 Concentration of attention on one idea is precisely nothing else but 
the centring of thought. 



132 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

Let us line up six red counters on a table, supply the 
subject with a collection of blue counters and ask him to 
place on the table as many blue ones as there are red ones. 
From about 4 to 5 years, the child does not establish any 
correspondence and contents himself with a row of equal 
length (with its members closer together than those of the 
standard). At about 5 or 6 years, on the average, the subject 
lines up six counters opposite the blue. Has the operation 
now been acquired, as might appear ? Not at all ! It is only 
necessary to spread the elements in one of the series further 
apart, or to draw them close together, etc. for the subject to 
disbelieve in the equivalance. As long as the optical corres- 
pondence lasts, the equivalence is obvious ; once the first is 
changed, the second disappears, which brings us back to the 
non-conservation of the whole. 

Now this intermediate reaction is full of interest. The 
intuitive schema has become flexible enough to enable a 
correct system of correspondences to be anticipated and 
constructed, which to an uninformed observer presents all 
the appearances of an operation. And yet, once the intuitive 
schema is modified, the logical relation of equivalence, which 
would be the necessary product of an operation, is shown 
not to have existed. We are thus confronted with a form of 
intuition which is superior to that of the previous level and 
which may be called " articulated intuition " as opposed to 
simple intuition. But this articulated intuition, although it 
approaches the operation (and eventually joins up with it 
by stages which are often imperceptible), is still rigid and 
irreversible like all intuitive thought ; it is thus only the 
product of successive regulations which have finally articu- 
lated the original global and unanalysable relations, and it 
is not yet a genuine " grouping ". 

This difference between the intuitive and the operational 
methods may be pinned down still further by directing the 
analysis towards the formation of classes and the seriation 
of asymmetrical relations, which constitute the most elemen- 
tary groupings. But of course the problem must be pre- 
sented on an intuitive plane, the only one accessible at this 
stage, as opposed to a formal plane indissociably tied to 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 133 

language. To study the formation of classes, we place about 
twenty beads in a box, the subject acknowledging that they 
are " all made of wood ", so that they constitute a whole, B. 
Most of these beads are brown and constitute part A, and 
some are white, forming the complementary part A'. In order 
to determine whether the child is capable of understanding the 
operation A -f A' =B, i.e. the uniting of parts in a whole, we 
may put the following simple question : In this box (all the 
beads still being visible) which are there more of wooden 
beads or brown beads, i.e. is A<B ? 

Now, up to about the age of 7 years, the child almost 
always replies that there are more brown beads 
" because there are only two or three white ones/*. We 
then question further : " Are all the brown ones made 
of wood ? " " Yes/' " If I take away all the wooden 
beads and put them here (a second box) will there be 
any beads left in the (first) box ? " ft No, because they 
are all made of wood/' " If I take away the brown 
ones, will there be any beads left ? " ' Yes, the white 
ones/' Then the original question is repeated and the 
subject continues to state that there are more brown 
beads than wooden ones in the box because there are 
only two white ones, etc. 

The mechanism of this type of reaction is easy to unravel : 
the subject finds no difficulty in concentrating his attention 
on the whole B, or on the parts A and A', if they have been 
isolated in thought, but the difficulty is that by centring on A 
he destroys the whole, B, so that the part A can no longer 
be compared with the other part A'. So there is again a 
non-conservation of the whole for lack of mobility in the 
successive centralisations of thought. But this is still not all. 
When the child is asked to imagine what would happen if 
we made a necklace either with the wooden beads or with 
the brown beads, A, we again meet the foregoing difficulties 
but with the following details : " If I make a necklace with 
the brown ones ", a child will sometimes reply, " I could not 
make another necklace with the same beads, and the neck- 
lace made of wooden beads would have only white ones ! " 
This type of thinking, which is in no way irrational, neverthe- 



134 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

less shows the difference still separating intuitive thought 
and operational thought. In so far as the first imitates true 
actions by imagined mental experiments, it meets with a 
particular obstacle, namely, that in practice one could not 
construct two necklaces at the same time from the same 
elements, whereas in so far as the second is carried out through 
internalized actions that have become completely reversible, 
there is nothing to prevent two hypotheses being made 
simultaneously and then being compared with each other. 

The seriation of sticks A, B, C, etc. of different lengths, 
but placed side by side (to be compared in pairs), also 
yields an interesting lesson. Children of 4 to 5 years 
are able to construct only unco-ordinated pairs, BD, 
AC, EG, etc. Then the child constructs short series and 
achieves the seriation of ten elements only by groping his 
way from step to step. Furthermore, when he has finished a 
row he is incapable of interpolating new terms without 
undoing the whole. Not until the operational level is seria- 
tion achieved straight away, by such a method as, for 
example, finding the smallest of all the terms and then tha 
next smallest, etc. It is at this level, similarly, that the 
inference (A<B) + (B<C) =(A<C) becomes possible, 
whereas at intuitive levels the subject declines to derive from 
the two perceptually verified inequalities A<B and B<C 
the conclusion A<C. 

The progressive articulations of intuition and the 
differences which still separate them from the operation are 
particularly clear where space and time are concerned, as 
well as being very instructive owing to the possibility of com- 
paring intuitive and sensori-motor reactions. We are thus 
reminded of how the infant learns the action of turning a 
bottle round. To reverse an object by an intelligent action 
does not automatically lead to knowing how to reverse it in 
thought, and the stages of this intuition of rotation constitute 
largely a repetition of those of actual or sensori-motor 
rotation ; in both cases we find a similar process of progressive 
decentralisation from the egocentric point of view, this 
decentralisation being simply perceptual and motor in the 
first case, and representative in the second. 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 135 

In this connection we may proceed in two ways, either by 
moving the subject (in thought) around the object, or else 
by rotating the object itself in thought. To bring about the 
first situation, we may, for example, show the child card- 
board mountains on a square table and ask him to choose 
from several very simple drawings those which correspond 
to possible points of view (the child, sitting at one side of 
the table, sees a doll move round the mountain and has to 
pick out the pictures that correspond to its different 
positions) ; now small children still remain dominated by the 
point of view that is theirs at the moment of choice, even 
when they have previously walked round the table from one 
side to the other. Reversals from front to behind and from 
left to right are difficulties which are at first insurmountable 
and only acquired gradually by intuitive regulations up to 
7 or 8 years. 

The rotation of the object itself,, on the other hand, 
provides interesting data concerning the intuition of order. 
For example, three mannikins of different colours, A, B and C, 
are threaded on a single wire, or else three balls, A, B and c', 
are placed into a cardboard tube (so constructed that the 
balls cannot change their relative positions). The child is 
required to draw the whole as an aid to memory. Then the 
elements A, B and C are moved behind a screen or through 
the tube and the child has to predict the order in which 
they will emerge at the other end (i.e. their original order) 
and the opposite order of emergence when they return. All 
children foresee the original order. The opposite order, on 
the other hand, is beyond them till about 4 or 5 years, the 
end of the pre-conceptual period. Next, the whole apparatus 
(tube or wire) is turned through 180 degrees and the subject 
has to predict the order of emergence (which is thus reversed). 
After the child has himself checked the result we begin again 
and execute two half-circles (360 degrees in all), then three, 
etc. 

This demonstration enables us to follow the whole progress 
of intuition step by step right up to the beginnings of the 
operation. From 4 to 7 years of age the subject is unable to 
foresee that half a turn will change the order ABC into 



136 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

C BA; then, having put the matter to the test, he admits that 
two half-turns will actually produce C B A. Although 
undeceived by experience, he is no better able to predict the 
effect of three half-turns. Moreover, children of 4 to 5 years, 
after seeing sometimes A and sometimes C at the head of the 
column, imagine that B also will have its turn as leader (not 
knowing Hilbert's axiom, according to which, if B is 
" between " A and C, it must also necessarily be " between " 
C and A !) The idea of the invariability of the " between " 
position is also acquired by the successive regulations that 
are responsible for the articulation of intuition. Not until 
about 7 is the whole system of changes understood, and often 
this last phase is rather sudden on account of a general 
" grouping " of the relations involved. It should be noted 
straight away that the operation thus follows from intuition 
not merely when the original order ( + ) can be reversed in 
thought ( -) by a primary intuitive articulation but even 
when two opposite orders yield the original order again 
( - multiplied by - gives -f , which in this particular case 
is understood at 7 -8 years !) 

Temporal relations provide similar data. Intuitive time is 
a time which is tied to particular objects or movements and 
which has no homogeneity or uniform flow. When two 
moving objects leave the same point A and arrive at 
two different places, B and B', the 4-5 year-old child 
acknowledges the simultaneity of the departures but usually 
contests that of the arrivals, although this is easily percep- 
tible. He recognises that one of the objects ceased to move 
when the other stopped, but he refuses to grant that the 
movements ceased " at the same time ", because there 
simply is as yet no time common to different speeds. Simi- 
larly, he conceives of " before " and " after " in terms of 
spatial succession and not yet in terms of temporal succession. 
From the point of view of duration, " faster " implies " more 
time " even in the absence of verbal implication, and simply 
by inspection of the data (since faster = further = more time). 
When these first difficulties have been overcome by an 
articulation of intuitions (due to decentralisation of thought, 
which becomes accustomed to comparing two systems of 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 137 

positions at the same time, whence a gradual regulation of 
estimations), there nevertheless still exists a systematic 
incapacity to combine local times into one single time. 
Two equal quantities of water flowing, at the same rate 
through the two branches of a tube into differently shaped 
bottles, give rise, for example, to the following judgments : 
the 6-7 years old child recognizes the simultaneity of starts 
and stops but denies that water has been flowing into one 
bottle for as long as it has flowed into the other. Ideas 
concerning age give rise to similar statements ; if A was 
born before B, that does not mean that he is older and, if 
he is older, that does not exclude the possibility that B 
might catch up with him or even overtake him ! 

These intuitive ideas are parallel to those encountered in 
the field of practical intelligence. Andre Rey has shown how 
subjects of the same age, tackling problems involving instru- 
mental devices (extracting objects from a tube with hooks, 
changing round plugs, rotations, etc), also show irrational 
behaviour before these adaptive solutions are discovered. 1 
With regard to representations without manipulation, such as 
the explanation of the movement of rivers or clouds, the 
floating of boats, etc., we have shown that causal links of 
this type were based on bodily action ; physical movement 
implies teleology, an active internal force ; the river 
" leaps " over pebbles, the clouds make the wind, which 
in turn pushes them, and so on. 2 

This then is intuitive thought. Like symbolic thought of 
a pre-conceptual nature, from which it springs directly, it is, 
in a sense, an extension of sensori-motor intelligence. Just 
as the latter assimilates objects to response-schemata, so 
intuition is always in the first place a kind of action carried 
out in thought ; pouring from one vessel to another, estab- 
lishing a correspondence, joining, serialising, displacing, etc. 
are still response-schemata to which representation assimi- 
lates reality. But the accommodation of these schemata to 
objects, instead of remaining practical, provides imitation 
or imaginal significants which enable this same assimilation 

1 Andr Rey, V Intelligence pratique chez I'enfant, Alcan, 1935. 
8 La Causalitd physique chez I'enfant, Alcan, 1927. 



138 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

to occur in thought. So in the second place, intuition is an 
imaginal thought, more refined than that of the previous 
period, since it concerns complex configurations and not 
merely simple syncretic collections symbolized by type- 
individuals ; but it still uses representative symbolism and 
therefore constantly exhibits some of the limitations that 
are inherent in this. 

These limitations are obvious. Intuition, being a direct 
relationship between a schema of internalized action and the 
perception of objects, results only in configurations " centred " 
on this relationship. Since it is unable to go beyond these 
imaginal configurations, the relations that it constructs are 
thus incapable of being combined. The subject does not 
arrive at reversibility, because an action translated into a 
simple imagined experiment is still uni-directional, and 
because an assimilation centred on a perceptual configuration 
is necessarily uni-directional also. Hence the absence of 
transitivity, since each centring distorts or destroys the 
others, and of associativity, since the relations vary with the 
route followed by thought in fashioning them. Altogether 
then, in the absence of transitive, reversible and associative 
combinativity, there is neither a guarantee of the identity 
of elements nor a conservation of the whole. Thus, we may 
also say that intuition is still phenomenalist, because it 
copies the outlines of reality without correcting them, and 
egocentric, because it is constantly related to present action ; 
in this way, it lacks an equilibrium between the assimilation 
of phenomena to thought-schemata and the accommodation 
of the latter to reality. 

But this initial state, which recurs in each of the fields of 
intuitive thought,, is progressively corrected, thanks to a 
system of regulations which herald operations.. Intuition, at 
first dominated by the immediate relations between the 
phenomenon and the subject's viewpoint, evolves towards 
decentralisation. Each distortion, when carried to an 
extreme, involves the re-emergence of the relations pre- 
viously ignored. Each relation established favours the possi- 
bility of a reversal. Each detour leads to interactions which 
supplement the various points of view. Every decentralisa- 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 139 

tion of an intuition thus takes the form of a regulation, which 
is a move towards reversibility, transitive combinativity and 
associativity, and thus, in short, to conservation through the 
co-ordination of different viewpoints. Hence we have 
articulated intuitions, which progress towards reversible 
mobility and pave the way for the operation. 

CONCRETE OPERATIONS 

The appearance of logico-arithmetical and spatio-temporal 
operations introduces a problem of considerable interest in 
connection with the mechanisms characterising the develop- 
ment of thought. The point at which articulated intuitions 
turn into operational systems is not to be determined by 
mere convention, based on definitions decided on in advance. 
To divide developmental continuity into stages recognizable 
by some set of external criteria is not the most profitable of 
occupations ; the crucial turning-point for the beginning of 
operations shows itself in a kind of equilibration, which is 
always rapid and sometimes sudden, which affects the 
complex of ideas forming a single system and which needs 
explaining on its own account. In this there is something 
comparable to the abrupt complex restructurings described 
in the Gestalt theory, except that, when it occurs, there 
arises the very opposite of a crystallisation embracing all 
relations in a single static network ; operations, on the 
contrary, are found formed by a kind of thawing out of 
intuitive structures, by the sudden mobility which animates 
and co-ordinates the configurations that were hitherto more 
or less rigid despite their progressive articulation. Thus, quite 
distinct stages in development are marked, for example, by 
the point at which temporal relations are merged in the 
notion of a single time, or the point at which the elements of 
a complex are conceived as constituting an unvarying whole 
or the inequalities characterising a system of relations are 
serialised in a single scale, and so on ; after trial-and-error 
imagination there follows, sometimes abruptly, a feeling 
of coherence and of necessity, the satisfaction of arriving 
at a system which is both complete in itself and 
indefinitely extensible. 



140 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

Consequently, the problem is to understand what internal 
process effects this transition from a phase of progressive 
equilibration (intuitive thought) to a mobile equilibrium 
which is reached, as it were, at the limit of the former 
(operations). If the concept of " grouping " described in 
Chapter II has, in fact, a psychological meaning, this is 
precisely the point at which it should reveal it. 

So, assuming that the intuitive relations of a given system 
are at a certain moment suddenly " grouped ", the first 
question is to decide by what internal or mental criterion 
grouping is to be recognised. The answer is obvious : where 
there is " grouping " there will be the conservation of a 
whole, and this conservation itself will not merely be assumed 
by the subject by virtue of a probable induction, but affirmed 
by him as a certainty in his thought. 

In this connection let us reconsider the first example 
cited with reference to intuitive thought : the pouring of the 
beads from one glass to another. After a long period during 
which each pouring out is believed to change the quantities, 
and after an intermediate phase (articulated intuition) when 
some transfers are believed to change the whole while 
others, between glasses that are just slightly different, 
induce the subject to suppose that the whole is conserved, 
there always comes a time (between 6 years and 7 years 
8 months) when the child's attitude changes : he no longer 
needs to reflect, he decides, he even looks surprised that the 
question is asked, he is certain of the conservation. What has 
happened then ? If we ask him his reasons, he replies that 
nothing has been removed or added ; but the younger 
children also are well aware of this, and yet they do not 
infer identity. Thus, in spite of what E. .Meyerson says, 
identification is not a primary process but the result of an 
assimilation by the whole grouping (the product of the origi- 
nal operation multiplied by its converse). Or else he replies 
that the height makes up for the width lost by the new glass, 
etc., but articulated intuition has already led to these 
decentrings of a given relation without their resulting in the 
simultaneous co-ordination of relations or in their necessary 
conservation. Or else, and this especially, he replies that a 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 

transfer from A to B may be corrected by a transfer from B 
to A and this reversibility is certainly essential, but the 
younger children have already on occasion admitted the 
possibility of a return to the starting-point, without this 
" empirical reversal " yet constituting a complete reversi- 
bility. There is, therefore, only one legitimate answer : the 
various transformations involved reversibility, combination 
of compensated relations, identity, etc. in fact depend on 
each other and, because they amalgamate into an organised 
whole, each is really new despite its affinity with the corres- 
ponding intuitive relation that was already formed at the 
previous level. 

Let us take another example. In the case of the elements 
arranged in the order ABC and subjected to a half-rotation 
(180 degrees), the child intuitively and gradually discovers 
almost all the relationships : that B invariably remains 
" between " A and Gand between C and A ; that one lialf- 
turn changes ABC into CBA and that two half-turns lead 
back to ABC, etc. But the relationships discovered one 
after another are still intuitions with no link between them 
.or " necessity " about them. At about 7 or 8 years, on the 
other hand, we find subjects who, before any trial, foresee : 

1. that ABC reversed is CBA ; 

2. that two reversals result in the original order ; 

3. that three reversals are equivalent to one, etc. 
Here again, each of the relationships may correspond to 

an intuitive discovery, but together they constitute a new 
reality, since they have become deductive and no longer 
consist of a succession of actual or mental experiments. 

Now it is easy to see that in all such cases and they are 
innumerable a mobile equilibrium is reached when the 
following changes are simultaneously effected : 

1. two successive actions can be combined into oa^s ; 

2. the action-schema already at work in intuitive 

thought becomes reversible ; 

3. the same point can be reached by two different 

paths without being altered ; 

4. a return to the starting-point finds the starting- 

point unchanged ; 



142 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

5. when the same action is repeated, it either adds 
nothing to itself or else is a new action with a 
cumulative effect. In these we recognize transi- 
tive combinativity, reversibility, associativity and identity, 
with (in 5) either logical tautology or numerical iteration, 
all of which characterize logical " groupings " or arith- 
metical " groups ". 

But what must be clearly understood if we are to arrive 
at the true psychological nature of the grouping, as distinct 
from its formulation in logical language, is that these 
various closely related changes are actually the expression 
of one and the same total act, namely, an act of complete 
decentralisation or complete conversion of thought. The 
distinguishing characteristic of the sensori-motor schema 
(perception, etc.), of the preconceptual symbol and also of 
the intuitive configuration, is that they are always 
" centred " on a particular state of the object and a point 
of view peculiar to the subject ; thus they always testify 
both to jan egocentric assimilation to the subject and to a 
phenomenalist accommodation to the object. On the other 
hand, the distinguishing characteristic of the mobile equili- 
brium peculiar to the grouping is that the decentralisation, 
already provided for by the progressive regulations and 
articulations of intuition, suddenly becomes systematic on 
reaching its limit ; thought is then no longer tied to particu- 
lar states of the object, but is obliged to follow successive 
changes with all their possible detours and reversals ; and 
it no longer issues from a particular viewpoint of the subject, 
but co-ordinates all the different viewpoints in a system of 
objective reciprocities. The grouping thus realizes for the 
first time an equilibrium between the assimilation of objects 
to the subject's action and the accommodation of subjective 
schemata to modifications of objects. At the outset, in 
fact, assimilation and accommodation act in opposite 
directions ; hence the distorting character of the first and 
the phenomenalist character of the second. By means of 
anticipations and reconstitutions, which extend action in 
both directions to ever increasing distances, from the brief 
anticipations and reconstitutions characteristic of perception, 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 143 

habit and sensori-motor intelligence to the anticipatory 
schemata formed by intuitive representation, assimilation 
and accommodation are gradually equilibrated-. The com- 
pletion of this equilibrium explains the reversibility which 
is the final term of sensori-motor and mental anticipations 
and reconstitutions, and with it the reversible combinativity 
which is the distinguishing mark of the grouping ; the 
detailed working of operations simply expresses, in fact, 
the combined conditions of a co-ordination of successive 
viewpoints of the subject (with possible reversal in time and 
anticipation of their sequel) and a co-ordination of percep- 
tible or represent able modifications of objects (in the past, 
in the present, or in the course of subsequent events). 

In practice, the operational groupings, which are consti- 
tuted at about 7 or 8 years of age (sometimes a little 
earlier), lead to the following structures. First of all they 
lead to the logical operations of fitting classes together (the 
problem of the brown beads, A, being less numerous than 
the wooden beads, B, is solved at about the age of 7) and of 
serialising asymmetrical relations. Hence the discovery of 
transitivity which permits of the deductions : A =B, 
B=C, therefore A-C; or A<B, B<C therefore A<C. 
Furthermore, as soon as these additive groupings are acquired, 
multiplicative groupings are immediately understood in the 
form of correspondences r if he knows how to serialise 
objects according to the relations Ai<Bi<Ci . . . the 
subject will find it no more difficult to serialise two or more 
sets, such as A2<B2<C2 . . . , which correspond to each 
other term for term ; when a child aged 7 has arranged 
a series of mannikins in order of size, he will be able to make 
a series of sticks or bags correspond to them, and he will be 
able to identify which element in one series corresponds to 
which in another even when they are all jumbled (since the 
multiplicative character of this grouping adds no difficulty 
to the additive serialising operations which have just been 
discovered). 

Moreover, the simultaneous construction of the groupings 
of classification and of qualitative seriation means the 
advent of the system of numbers. Doubtless the young 



144 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

child does not have to wait for this operational generalisation 
to construct the first numbers (according to A. Descoedres, 
a new number is learnt each year from i to 5 years), but the 
numbers I to 6 are still intuitive since they are bound to 
perceptual configurations. Similarly, the child may be taught 
to count, but experiment reveals that the verbal use of 
the names of numbers has little connection with numerical 
operations as such, which sometimes precede counting aloud 
and sometimes follow it, with no necessary bond between 
the two. All that the operations constituting number, i.e. 
one-to-one correspondence (with conservation of the resulting 
equivalence despite differences in shape), or simple repetition 
of unity (i +i =2 ; 2 -f I =3 ; etc.) require are the additive 
groupings of classification and of the serialisation of asym- 
metrical relations (ordering) ; but these are blended into a 
single operational whole, so that the unit i is simultaneously 
an element in a class (i included in 2, 2 in 3, etc.), and in a 
series (the first i preceding the second i, etc.). As long as 
the subject sees the individual elements with all their 
qualitative diversity, he can in fact either combine them 
according to their equivalent qualities (he then constructs 
classes) or arrange them according to their differences (he 
then constructs asymmetrical relations), but he cannot group 
them simultaneously as equivalent and different. Number, 
on the other hand, is a collection of objects conceived as 
both equivalent and orderable, their only difference thus 
being reduced to their position in, a series. This combination 
of difference and equivalence implies, in this case, the elimin- 
ation of quality, and that is precisely what accounts for 
the formation of the homogeneous unit i and the transition 
from logic to mathematics. Now it is very interesting 
to observe that this transition occurs just when logical 
operations are being constructed; classes, relations and 
numbers thus form a psychologically and logically 
indivisible whole, in which each of the three terms 
completes the other two. 

But these logico-arithmetical operations constitute only 
one aspect of the fundamental groupings whose construction 
characterises the age, on the average, of 7-8 years. Corres- 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 145 

ponding to these operations, which assemble objects in order 
to classify, serialise or number them, are the operations that 
constitute objects themselves, complex yet unique objects 
such as space, time and material systems. Now, it is not 
surprising that these infra-logical or spatio-temporal opera- 
tions are grouped in correlation with logico-arithmetical 
operations, since they are the same operations but on another 
scale : the joining together of objects in classes and of 
classes with one another becomes the joining of parts or pieces 
in a whole ; seriation expressing differences between 
objects appears as relations of order (placing operations) and 
displacement, and number corresponds to measurement. 
Now it so happens that while classes, relations and numbers 
are being formed, we can see the construction, in a re- 
markably parallel manner, of the qualitative groupings that 
generate time and space. At the age of about 8, the relations 
of temporal order (before and after) are co-ordinated with 
duration (longer or shorter length of time), whereas the two 
systems of ideas were still independent at the intuitive level ; 
as soon as they become joined in a single whole they engender 
the notion of a time common to various movements (internal 
and external) at different velocities. Above all, there are also 
constituted at the age of about 7 or 8 the qualitative opera- 
tions that structure space : the spatial order of succession 
and the joining together of intervals or distances ; conserva- 
tion of lengths, areas, etc, ; formation of a system of co- 
ordinates ; perspectives and sections, etc. In this connection, 
the study of the spontaneous measurement that derives from 
early estimation by perceptual " transportation " and leads, 
at the age of 7 or 8, to the transitivity of operational equiva- 
lences (A =B, B,=C, therefore A C) and to the formation 
of the unit (by a synthesis of division and displacement), 
demonstrates in the clearest possible way how the con- 
tinuous development first of perceptual and then of intuitive 
acquisitions leads finally to reversible operations as their 
necessary form of equilibrium. 

But it is important to note that these different logico- 
arithmetical or spatio-temporal groupings are as yet far 
from constituting a formal logic applicable to all ideas 



146 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

to all reasoning. This is an essential point which must be 
stressed, for the sake both of the theory of intelligence and of 
its educational applications, if we wish to adapt teaching to 
the findings of developmental psychology as opposed to the 
logical bias of scholastic tradition. In fact, the same 
children as reach the operations just described are usually 
incapable of them when they cease to manipulate objects 
and are invited to reason with simple verbal propositions. 
The operations that are involved here, then, are " concrete 
operations " and not yet formal ones ; being constantly tied 
to action, they give it a logical structure, embracing also the 
speech accompanying it, but they by no means imply the 
possibility of constructing a logical discourse independently 
of action. Thus, class-inclusion is understood in the concrete 
problem of the beads (see above) from the age of 7-8 
years, while a verbal test of identical structure is not solved 
until much later (cf. one of Burt's tests : " Some of the 
flowers in my bunch are yellow," says a boy to his 
sisters. The first replies, " Then all your flowers are yellow, " 
the second replies, "Some of them are yellow", and the 
third: "None". Who is right?) 

But this is not yet all. The same " concrete " inferences, 
such as those leading to the conservation of the whole, to 
transitivity of equality (A =B =C) or of differences 
(A<B<C . . . ), may be easily handled in the case of one 
particular system of ideas (such as quantity of material) and 
yet be meaningless for the same subjects in the case of 
another system of ideas (such as weight). In view of this 
especially, it is wrong to speak of formal logic before the end 
of childhood. " Groupings " are still relative to the types of 
concrete ideas (i.e. internalised actions) that they have 
actually structured, but the structuring of other types of 
concrete ideas, which are of a more complex intuitive nature, 
since they depend on quite different actions, requires a recon- 
struction of the same groupings independently of time. 

A particularly clear example is the notion of the conserva- 
tion of the whole (which is the very hall-mark of the 
grouping). Thus, the subject is given two pellets of dough 
to be modelled into the same shape, size and weight, then one 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 147 

of them is modified (made into a roll, etc.) and the subject 
is asked whether the material (the quantity of dough), the 
weight and the volume remain the same (volume is estimated 
by the displacement of water in two glasses in which the 
objects are immersed). Now after the age of 7 or 8 the 
quantity of material is recognised as conserved of necessity 
By virtue of the inferences already described in connection 
with the conservation of complexes. But up to 9-10 years 
the same subjects dispute that weight is conserved, and 
this comes of relying on the intuitive inferences that they 
used before 7-8 years to ascribe non-conservation to the 
material. As for the inferences they have just used (often 
only a few moments earlier) to prove the conservation of 
substance, this is not applied to weight at all. If the roll is 
thinner than the pellet the material is conserved, because 
this narrowing is compensated by lengthening, but the 
weight is reduced because, so it is held, narrowing acts 
unconditionally ! At about 9-10 years, on the other hand, 
conservation of weight is admitted by virtue of the same 
inferences as have been applied to the material, but up to 
ii or 12 years conservation of volume is still denied, and by 
virtue of the converse intuitive reasoning ! Moreover, 
seriations, combinations based on equality, etc., follow 
exactly the same order of development : at 8 years two 
quantities of matter that equal a third are equal to each 
other, but not so two weights (which are, needless to say, 
independent of perception of volume) ! The reason for 
these separations is naturally to be sought in the intuitive 
characters of substance, weight and volume, which facilitate 
or hinder operational combinations. Thus, up to the age of 
ii or 12, a particular logical form is still not independent 
of its concrete content. 

FORMAL OPERATIONS 

The separations of which we have just seen an example 
relate to operations affecting similar categories of actions or 
concepts, even though they apply to distinct fields ; since 
they occur during the same period, they may be called 
" horizontal separations ". On the other hand, the transition 



148 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

from sensori-motor co-ordinations to representative co- 
ordinations gives rise, as we have seen, to similar reconstruc- 
tions involving separations, but since these no longer relate tc 
the same levels they may be called " vertical ". Now the 
building up of formal operations, which begins at about 
ii or 12 years, likewise necessitates a complete reconstruc- 
tion, which serves to transpose " concrete " groupings to a 
new level of thought, and this reconstruction is characterized 
by a series of vertical separations. 

Formal thought reaches its fruition during adolescence. 
The adolescent, unlike the child, is an individual who thinks 
beyond the present and forms theories about everything, 
delighting especially in considerations of that which is not. 
The child, on the other hand, concerns himself only with 
action in progress and does not form theories, even though 
an observer notes the periodical recurrence of analogous 
reactions and may discern a spontaneous systematization 
in his ideas. This reflective thought, which is characteristic 
of the adolescent, exists from the age of 11-12 years, from 
the time, that is, when the subject becomes capable of 
reasoning in a hypothetico-deductive manner, i.e., on the 
basis of simple assumptions which have no necessary relation 
to reality or to the subject's beliefs, and from the time when 
he relies on the necessary validity of an inference (viformae), 
as opposed to agreement of the conclusions with experience. 

Now, reasoning formally and with mere propositions 
involves different operations from reasoning about action or 
reality. Reasoning that concerns reality consists of a first- 
degree grouping of operations, so to speak, i.e. internalised 
actions that have become capable of combination and 
reversal. Formal thought, on the other hand, consists in 
reflecting (in the true sense of the word) on these operations 
and therefore operating on operations or on their results and 
consequently effecting a second-degree grouping of opera- 
tions. No doubt the same operational content is involved ; 
the problem is still a matter of classing, serialising, enumerat- 
ing, measuring, placing or displacing in space or in time, etc. 
But these classes, series and spatio-temporal relations them- 
selves, as structurings of action and reality, are not what is 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 149 

grouped by formal operations but the propositions that 
express or " reflect *' these operations. Formal operations, 
therefore, consist essentially of " implications " (in the 
narrow sense of the word) and " contradictions " established 
between propositions which themselves express classifica- 
tions, sedations, etc. 

We can now see why there is a vertical separation between 
concrete operations and formal operations, even though the 
second repeats to some extent the content of the first ; the 
operations in question are indeed not by any means of the 
same psychological difficulty. Thus, one has only to trans- 
late a simple problem of seriation between three terms 
presented in random order into propositions for this serial 
addition to become singularly difficult, although, right from 
the age of 7, it is quite easy as long as it takes the form of a 
concrete seriation or even of transitive co-ordinations 
considered in relation to action. The following neat example 
comes from one of Hurt's tests : " Edith is fairer than Susan; 
Edith is darker than Lily ; who is the darkest of the three ? " 
Now this problem is rarely solved before the age of 12. 
Till then we find reasoning such as the following : Edith 
and Susan are fair, Edith and Lily are dark, therefore Lily is 
darkest, Susan is the fairest and Edith in between. In other 
words, the child of 10 reasons formally as children of 4-5 
years do when serialising sticks, and it is not until the age of 
12 that he can accomplish with formal problems what he 
could do with concrete problems of size at the age of 7, and 
the cause of this is simply that the premises are given as 
pure verbal postulates and the conclusion is to be drawn 
vi formae without recourse to concrete operations. 

We thus see why formal logic and mathematical deduction 
are still inaccessible to the child and seem to constitute a 
realm on its own the realm of " pure " thought which is 
independent of action. And indeed, whether we are con- 
cerned with the particular language which, like every 
. language, is learned of mathematical signs (signs which 
are quite different from symbols in the sense defined above) 
or with the other system of signs (i.e. the words expressing 
simple propositions), hypothetico-deductive operations are 



150 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

situated on a different plane from concrete reasoning, since an 
action affecting signs that are detached from reality is some- 
thing quite different from an action relating to reality itself 
or relating to signs attached to this reality. This is why logic 
dissociates this final stage from the main body of mental 
development and is in fact limited to axiomatizing character- 
istic operations instead of replacing them in their living 
context. This always was its role, but this role certainly 
gains by being played consciously. Moreover, logic was 
driven to this course by the very nature of formal operations 
which, since second-degree operations deal only with signs, 
are committed to the schematization proper to an axiomatic. 
But it is the function of the psychology of intelligence to 
replace the canon of formal operations in its true perspective 
and to show that it could not have any mental meaning, 
were it not for the concrete operations that both pave the 
way for it and provide its content. Formal logic is, 
according to this view, not an adequate description for the 
whole of living thought ; formal operations constitute solely 
the structure of the final equilibrium to which concrete 
operations tend when they are reflected in more general 
systems linking together the propositions that express them. 

THE HIERARCHY OF OPERATIONS AND THEIR PROGRESSIVE 
DIFFERENTIATION 

As we have seen, a response is a functional interaction 
between subject and objects, and responses may be serialised 
in an order of genetic succession, based on the increasing 
distances, spatial and temporal, that characterize the 
increasingly complex routes followed by these interactions. 

Thus, perceptual assimilation and accommodation involve 
merely a direct and rectilinear form of interaction. Habit 
has routes that are more complex but shorter, stereotyped 
and uni-directional. Sensori-motor intelligence introduces 
reversals and detours ; it has access to objects outside the 
perceptual field and habitual routes and so it goes beyond 
original distances in space and time but is still limited to 
the field of the subject's own action. With the beginnings 
of representative thought and especially with the growth of 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 

intuitive thought, intelligence becomes capable of evoking 
absent objects, and consequently of being applied to invisible 
realities in the past and partly even in the future. But it 
still proceeds by way of more or less static figures half- 
individual, half-generic images in the case of the pre- 
concept, complex representative configurations, which are 
still better articulated, in the intuitive period but they 
are nevertheless figures, i.e. "stills" of moving reality, 
which represent only some states or pathways out of the 
mass of possible routes. Intuitive thought thus provides a 
map of reality (which sensori-motor intelligence, bound up 
with immediate reality, could not do), but it is still imaginal, 
with many blank spaces and without sufficient co-ordinations 
to pass from one point to another. When groupings of 
concrete operations appear, these forms are dissolved or 
blended into the all-embracing plan and decisive progress is 
made towards the overcoming of distances and the differen- 
tiation of routes ; thought no longer masters only fixed states 
or pathways but even deals with changes, so that one can 
always pass from one point to another and vice versa. Thus, 
the whole of reality becomes accessible. But it is still only 
a represented reality ; with formal operations there is even 
more than reality involved, since the world of the possible 
becomes available for construction and since thought becomes 
free from the real world. Mathematical creativity is an 
illustration of this new power. 

Now to picture the mechanism of this process of construc- 
tion and not merely its progressive extension, we must note 
that each level is characterized by a new co-ordination of 
the elements provided already existing in the form of 
wholes, though of a lower order by the processes of the 
previous level. 

The sensori-motor schema, the characteristic unit of the 
system of pre-symbolic intelligence, thus assimilates per- 
ceptual schemata and the schemata relating to learned 
action (these schemata of perception and habit being of the 
same lower order, since the first concerns the present state 
of the object and the second only elementary changes of 
state). The symbolic schema assimilates sensori-motor 



152 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

schemata with differentiation of function ; imitative 
accommodation is extended into imaginal significants and 
assimilation determines the significates. The intuitive 
schema is both a co-ordination and a differentiation of 
imaginal schemata. The concrete operational schema is a 
grouping of intuitive schemata, which are promoted, by the 
very fact of their being grouped, to the rank of reversible 
operations. Finally, the formal schema is simply a system 
of second-degree operations, and therefore a grouping 
operating on concrete groupings. 

Each of the transitions from one of these levels to the 
next is therefore characterized both by a new co-ordination 
and by a differentiation of the systems constituting the unit 
of the preceding level. Now these successive differentiations, 
in their turn, throw light on the undifferentiated nature of 
the initial mechanisms, and thus we can conceive both of a 
genealogy of operational groupings as progressive differentia- 
tions, and of an explanation of the pre-operational levels as 
a failure to differentiate the processes involved. 

Thus, as we have seen (Chap. IV), sensori-motor intelligence 
arrives at a kind of empirical grouping of bodily movements, 
characterized psychologically by actions capable of reversals 
and detours, and geometrically by what Poincar^ called the 
(experimental) group of displacement. But it goes without 
saying that, at this elementary level, which precedes all 
thought, we cannot regard this grouping as an operational 
system, since it is a system of responses actually effected ; 
the fact is therefore that it is undifferentiated, the displace- 
ments in question being at the same time and in every case 
responses directed towards a goal serving some practical 
purpose. We might therefore say that at this level spatio- 
temporal, logico-arithmetical and practical (means and ends) 
groupings form a global whole and that, in the absence of 
differentiation, this complex system is incapable of constitut- 
ing an operational mechanism. 

At the end of this period and at the beginning of repre- 
sentative thought, on the other hand, the appearance of the 
symbol makes possible the first form of differentiation : 
practical groupings (means and ends) on the one hand, 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 153 

and representation on the other. But this latter is still 
undifferentiated, logko-arithmetical operations not being 
distinguished from spatio-temporal operations. In fact, 
at the intuitive level there are no genuine classes or 
relations because both are still spatial collections as well as 
spatio-temporal relationships : hence their intuitive and pre- 
operational character. At 7-8 years, however, the appearance 
of operational groupings is characterized precisely by a clear 
differentiation between logico-arithmetical operations that 
have become independent (classes, relations and de~ 
spatialized numbers) and spatio-temporal or infra-logical 
operations. Lastly, the level of formal operations marks a 
final differentiation between operations tied to real action 
and hypothetico-deductive operations concerning pure impli- 
cations from propositions stated as postulates. 

THE DETERMINATION OF " MENTAL AGE " 

The knowledge acquired from the psychology of intelli- 
gence has given rise to three kinds of applications, which do 
not, as such, concern our subject, but which yield information 
for checking theoretical hypotheses. 

Everybody knows how Binet, with a view to determining 
the degree of retardation of the abnormal, came to invent 
his remarkable metrical scale of intelligence. Binet, a subtle 
analyst of thought processes, was more aware than anybody 
of the difficulties of arriving through his measurements at the 
actual mechanism of intelligence. But precisely because of 
this feeling of doubt, he had recourse to a kind of psycho- 
logical probabilism and, in collaboration with Simon, 
gathered together the most diverse tests and sought to 
determine frequency of success as a function of age ; intelli- 
gence is thus assessed by advance or retardation according 
to the mean statistical age for the correct solutions. 

It is indisputable that these tests of mental age have on 
the whole lived up to what was expected of them : a rapid 
and convenient estimation of an individual's general level. 
But it is no less obvious that they simply measure a " yield " 
without reaching constructive operations themselves. As 
Pi^ron quite rightly pointed out, intelligence conceived in 



154 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

these terms is essentially a value-judgment applied to 
complex behaviour. 

On the other hand, tests have multiplied apace and 
attempts have been made to distinguish them according to 
the different special aptitudes they measure. In the field 
of intelligence itself, tests of reasoning, comprehension, 
knowledge etc., have thus been devised. So the problem is 
to work out the correlations between these statistical 
results, in the hope of distinguishing and measuring the 
various factors involved in the inner mechanism of thought. 
Spearman and his school, in particular, have applied them- 
selves to this task, using precise statistical methods 1 and 
they have arrived at the hypothesis that certain constant 
factors are involved. The most general of these Spearman 
called " the ' g * factor " and its value is related to the 
individual's intelligence. But, as this writer himself insisted, 
the " g " factor is simply expressed as " general intelligence ", 
i.e. the degree of efficiency common to all the subject's 
aptitudes or, one might almost say, the quality of neural and 
psychological organisation making a mental task easier for 
one individual than for others. 

Finally, there has been an attempt to react in another 
way against the empiricism of simple measures of yield, 
namely, by trying to ascertain the actual operations that a 
given individual has at his disposal ; the term " operation '' 
is here taken in a limited sense as relative to genetic con- 
struction, as we have treated it in this work. In this way, B. 
Inhelder has made use of the concept of a " grouping " in 
testing reasoning-power. She was able to show that the 
order of acquiring concepts of conservation of substance, 
weight and volume recurs in its entirety in mental deficients ; 
the last of these three constants (present only in slightly 
backward individuals and unknown in really deficient 
cases) is never found without the other two, nor the second 
without the first, while conservation of substance occurs 
without conservation of weight and volume and that of 
substance and weight without that of volume. She was able 

1 Calculation of "tetrad differences" or correlations between corre- 
lations. 



GROWTH OF THOUGHT INTUITION AND OPERATIONS 155 

to distinguish moronism from imbecility by the presence of 
concrete groupings (of which the imbecile is not capable), 
and slight backwardness by an inability to reason formally, 
i.e. by incompleteness of operational construction. 1 This is 
one of the first applications of a method which could be 
developed further for determining levels of intelligence in 
general. 



1 B. Inhelder, Le diagnostic du raisonnement chez les d^biles mentaux, 
Delachaux et Niestte, 1944. 



CHAPTER VI 

SOCIAL FACTORS IN INTELLECTUAL 
DEVELOPMENT 

THE human being is immersed right from birth in a social 
environment which affects him just as much as his physical 
environment. Society, even more, in a sense, than the 
physical environment, changes the very structure of the 
individual, because it not only compels him to recognize 
facts, but also provides him with a ready-made system of 
signs, which modify his thought ; it presents him with new 
values and it imposes on him an infinite series of obligations. 
It is therefore quite evident that social life affects intelligence 
through the three media of language (signs), the content of 
interaction (intellectual values) and rules imposed on thought 
(collective logical or pre-logical norms). 

Certainly, it is necessary for sociology to envisage society 
as a whole, even though this whole, which is quite distinct 
from the sum of the individuals composing it, is only the 
totality of relations or interaction between these individuals. 
Every relation between individuals (from two onwards) 
literally modifies them and therefore immediately consti- 
tutes a whole, so that the whole formed by society is not so 
much a thing, a being or a cause as a system of relations. 
But these relations are extremely numerous and complex, 
since, in fact, they constitute just as much a continuous plot 
in history, through the action of successive generations on 
each other, as a synchronous system of equilibrium at each 
moment of history. It is therefore legitimate to adopt 
statistical language and to speak of " society " as a coherent 
whole (in the same way as a Gestalt is the resultant of a statis- 
tical system of relations). But it is essential to remembe^ 
the statistical nature of statements in sociological language;! 
since to forget this would be to attribute a mythol 

156 



SOCIAL FACTORS IN INTELLECTUAL DEVELOPMENT 

sense to the words. In the sociology of thought it might 
even be asked whether it would not be better to replace the 
usual global language by an enumeration of the types of ' 
relation involved (types which, needless to say, are likewise 
statistical). 

When we are concerned with psychology, on the other 
hand, i.e. when the unit of reference is the individual modified 
by social relations, rather than the complex or complexes of 
relations as such, it becomes quite wrong to content oneself 
with statistical terms, since these are too general. The 
" effect of social life " is a concept which is just as vague as 
that of " the effect of the physical environment " if it is 
not described in detail. From birth to adult life, the human 
being is subject, as nobody denies, to social pressures, but 
these pressures are of extremely varied types and are subject 
to a certain order of development. Just as the physical 
environment is not imposed on developing intelligence all 
at once or as a single entity, but in such a way that acquisi- 
tions can be followed step by step as a function of experience, 
and especially as a function of the kinds of assimilation or 
accommodation varying greatly according to mental 
l eve l that govern these acquisitions, so the social environ- 
ment gives rise to interactions between the developing 
individual and his fellow, interactions that differ greatly 
from one another and succeed one another according to 
definite laws. These types of interaction and these laws 
of succession are what the psychologist must carefully 
establish, lest he simplify the task to the extent of giving 
it up in favour of the problems of sociology. Now there is no 
longer any reason for conflict between this science and 
psychology once one recognises the extent to which the 
structure of the individual is modified by these interactions ; 
both of these two disciplines, therefore, stand to gain by 
an investigation that goes beyond a global analysis and 
undertakes to analyse relations. 

THE SOCIALIZATION OF INDIVIDUAL INTELLIGENCE 

The interaction with his social environment in which the 
individual indulges varies widely in nature according to li|S 



,58 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

evel of development, and consequently in its turn it modifies 
the individual's mental structure in an equally varied manner. 

During the sensori-motor period the infant is, of course, 
already subject to manifold social influences ; people afford 
him the greatest pleasures known to his limited experience 
from food to the warmth of the affection which surrounds 
him people gather round him, smile at him, amuse him, 
calm him ; they inculcate habits and regular courses of 
conduct linked to signals and words ; some behaviour is 
already forbidden and he is scolded. In short, seen from 
without, the infant is in the midst of a multitude of relations 
which forerun the signs, values and rules of subsequent 
social life. But from the point of view of the subject himself, 
the social environment is still not essentially distinct from 
the physical environment, at least up to the fifth of the 
stages of sensori-motor intelligence that we have distin- 
guished (Chap. IV). The signs that are used to affect him 
are, as far as he is concerned, only indices or signals. The 
rules imposed on him are not yet obligations of conscience 
and he confuses them with the regularity characteristic of 
habit. As for people, they are seen as pictures like all the 
pictures which constitute reality, but they are particularly 
active, unpredictable and the source of the most intense 
feelings. The infant reacts to them in the same way as to 
objects, namely with gestures that happen to cause them to 
continue interesting actions, and with various cries, but 
there is still as yet no interchange of thought, since at this 
level the child does not know thought ; nor, consequently, 
is there any profound modification of intellectual structures 
by the social life surrounding him. 1 

With the acquisition of language, however, i.e. with the 
advent of the symbolic and intuitive periods, new social 
relations appear which enrich and transform the individual's 
thought. But in this context three points should be noted. 

In the first place, the system of collective signs does not 
create the symbolic function, but naturally develops it to 



the affective point of view, it is no doubt only at the stage 
at which the notion of an object is formed that there is a projection of 
affectivity on to people conceived as similar centres of independent action. 



SOCIAL FACTORS IN INTELLECTUAL DEVELOPMENT 159 

a degree that the Individual by himself would never know. 
Nevertheless, the sign as such, conventional (arbitrary) and 
ready-made, is not an adequate medium of expression for the 
young child's thought ; he is not satisfied with speaking, he 
must needs " play out " what he thinks and symbolize his 
ideas by means of gestures or objects, and represent things by 
imitation, drawing and construction. In short, from the point 
of view of expression itself, the child at the outset is still mid- 
way between the use of the collective sign and that of the 
individual symbol, both still being necessary, no doubt, but 
the second being much more so in the child than in the adult. 

In the second place, language conveys to the individual 
an already prepared system of ideas, classifications, rela- 
tions in short, an inexhaustible stock of concepts which 
are reconstructed in each individual after the age-old 
pattern which previously moulded earlier generations. But 
it goes without saying that the child begins by borrowing 
from this collection only as much as suits him, remaining 
disdainfully ignorant of everything that exceeds his mental 
level. And again, that which is borrowed is assimilated in 
accordance with his intellectual structure ; a word intended 
to carry a general concept at first engenders only a half- 
individual, half-socialised pre-concept (the word " bird n 
thus evokes the familiar canary, etc.). 

There remain, in the third place, the actual relations that 
the subject maintains with his fellow beings, i.e. " synchro- 
nous " relations, as opposed to the " diachronic " processes 
that influence the child's acquisition of language and the 
modes of thought that are associated with it. Now these 
synchronous relations are at first essential; when con- 
versing with his family, the child will at every moment see 
his thoughts approved or contradicted, and he will discover 
a vast world of thought external to himself, which will 
instruct or impress him in various ways. From the point 
of view of intelligence (which is all that concerns us here), he 
will therefore be led to an ever more intensive exchange of 
intellectual values and will be forced to accept an ever- 
increasing number of obligatory truths (ready-made ideas and 
true norms of reasoning). 



l6o THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

But here again we must not exaggerate or confuse capaci- 
ties for assimilation as they appear in intuitive thought with 
the form they take at the operational level. In fact, as we 
have seen in connection with the adaptation of thought to 
the physical environment, intuitive thought, which is 
dominant up to the end of early childhood (7 years), is 
characterized by a disequilibrium, still unresolved, between 
assimilation and accommodation. An intuitive relation 
always results from a " centring " of thought depending on 
one's own action, as opposed to a " grouping " of all the 
relations involved ; thus the equivalence between two 
series of objects is recognised only in relation to the act of 
making them correspond, and is lost as soon as this action 
is replaced by another. Intuitive thought, therefore, 
always evinces a distorting egocentricity, since the relation 
that is recognised is related to the subject's action and not 
decentralised into an objective system. 1 

Conversely, and precisely because intuitive thought is 
from moment to moment " centred " on a given relation, 
it is phenomenalistic and grasps only the perceptual appear- 
ance of reality. It is therefore a prey to suggestion coming 
from immediate experience, which it copies and imitates 
instead of correcting. Now the reaction of intelligence at 
this level to the social environment is exactly parallel to its 
reaction to the physical environment, and this is self- 
evident, since the two kinds of experience are indistinguish- 
able in reality. 

For one thing, however dependent he may be on surround- 
ing intellectual influences, the young child assimilates them 
in his own way. He reduces them to his point of view and 
therefore distorts them without realizing it, simply because 
he cannot yet distinguish his point of view from that of 
others through failure to co-ordinate or " group " the points 
of view. Thus, both on the social and on the physical plane, 
be is egocentric through ignorance of his own subjectivity. 
For example, he can show his right hand but confuses the 

1 Wallon, who has criticised the concept of egocentricity, nevertheless 
retains the phenomenon itself, as he neatly shows when he says that the 
young child thinks in the optative and not in the indicative mood. 



SOCIAL FACTORS IN INTELLECTUAL DEVELOPMENT l6l 

right-left relationship in a partner facing him, since he 
cannot see another point of view, either socially or geo- 
metrically ; similarly, we have noted how, in problems of 
perspective, he first attributes his own view of things to 
others ; in questions involving time there are even cases 
where a young child, while stating that his father is much 
older than himself, believes him to have been born " after " 
himself, since he cannot " remember " what he did before 1 
In short, intuitive centralisation, as opposed to operational 
decentralisation, is thus reinforced by an unconscious and 
therefore all the more systematic primacy of his own point 
of view. This intellectual egocentricity is in both cases 
nothing more than a lack of co-ordination, a failure to 
" group " relations with other individuals as well as with 
other objects. There is nothing here that is not perfectly 
natural ; the primacy of one's own point of view, like 
intuitive centralisation in accordance with the subject's own 
action, is merely the expression of an original failure to 
differentiate, of an assimilation that distorts because it is 
determined by the only point of view that is possible at 
first. Actually, such a failure to differentiate is inevitable, 
since the distinction between different points of view, as well 
as their co-ordination, requires the activity of intelligence* 
But, because the initial egocentricity results from a simple 
lack -of differentiation between ego and alter, the subject 
finds himself exposed during the very same period to all the 
suggestions and constraints of his fellows, and he accommo- 
dates himself without question, simply because he is not 
conscious of the private nature of his viewpoint (it thus fre- 
quently happens that young children do not realize that they 
are imitating, and believe that they have originated the be- 
haviour in question, just as they may attribute their own 
private ideas to others). That is why the period of maximum 
egocentricity in the course of development coincides with 
the maximum pressure from the examples and opinions of 
his fellows, and the combination of assimilation to the self 
and accommodation to surrounding models is just as expli- 
cable as that of the egocentricity and phenomenalism 
characterizing the first intuition of physical relations. 



l62 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

However, it is obvious that under these conditions (all 
of which involve the absence of " grouping J> ) the coercions of 
other people would not be enough to engender a logic in the 
child's mind, even if the truths that they imposed were 
rational in content ; repeating correct ideas, even if 
one believes that they originate from oneself, is not the 
same as reasoning correctly. On the contrary, in order to 
teach others to reason logically it is indispensable that there 
should be established between them and oneself those simul- 
taneous relationships of differentiation and reciprocity which 
characterize the co-ordination of viewpoints. 

In short, at the pre-operational levels, extending from the 
appearance of language to the age of about 7-8 years, the 
structures associated with the beginnings of thought pre- 
clude the formation of the co-operative social functions 
which are indispensable for logic to be formed. Oscillating 
between distorting egocentricity and passive acceptance of 
intellectual suggestion, the child is, therefore, not yet 
subject to a socialization of intelligence which could pro- 
foundly modify its mechanism. 

At the stage at which groupings of concrete operations and 
particularly when those of formal operations are constructed, 
on the other hand, the problem of the respective roles of 
social interaction and individual structures in the develop- 
ment of thought arises in all its acuteness. Genuine logic, 
which is formed during these two periods, shows in fact 
social characteristics of two kinds, and we have to decide 
whether these result from the appearance of groupings or 
whether they are the cause of them. On the one hand, 
the more intuitions articulate themselves and end by 
grouping themselves operationally, the more adept the child 
becomes at co-operation, a social relationship which is quite 
distinct from coercion in that it involves a reciprocity 
between individuals who know how to differentiate their 
viewpoints. As far as intelligence is concerned, co-operation 
is thus an objectively conducted discussion (out of which 
arises internalized discussion, i.e. deliberation or reflection), 
collaboration in work, exchange of ideas, mutual control 
(the origin of the need *f or verification and demonstration), 



SOCIAL FACTORS IN INTELLECTUAL DEVELOPMENT 163 

etc. It is therefore clear that co-operation is the first of a 
series of forms of behaviour which are important for the 
constitution and development of logic. On the other hand, 
from the psychological point of view which is our point of 
view here logic itself does not consist solely of a system of 
free operations ; it expresses itself as a complex of states of 
awareness, intellectual feelings and responses, all of which are 
characterized by certain obligations whose social character is 
difficult to deny, be it primary or derived. Considered from 
this angle, logic requires common rules or norms ; it is a 
morality of thinking imposed and sanctioned by others^ 
Thus, the obligation not to contradict oneself is not simply 
a conditional necessity (a " hypothetical imperative ") for 
anybody who accepts the exigencies of operational activity ; 
it is also a moral " categorical " imperative, inasmuch as it 
is indispensable for intellectual interaction and co-operation. 
And, indeed, the child first seeks to avoid contradicting 
himself when he is in the presence of others. In the same 
way, objectively, the need for verification, the need for 
words and ideas to keep their meaning constant, etc. are as 
much social obligations as conditions of operational thought. 
One question now arises which is inescapable : is the 
" grouping " the cause or the effect of co-operation ? 
Grouping is a co-ordination of operations, i.e. of actions 
accessible to the individual. Co-operation is a co-ordination 
of viewpoints or of actions emanating from different indi- 
viduals. Their affinity is thus obvious, but does operational 
development within the individual enable him to co-operate 
with others, or does external co-operation, later internalized 
in the individual, compel him to group his actions in opera- 
tional systems ? 

OPERATIONAL " GROUPINGS " AND CO-OPERATION 

To such a question there must of course be two distinct 
and complementary answers. One is that without inter- 
change of thought and co-operation with others the indi- 
vidual would never come to group his operations into a 
coherent whole : in this sense, therefore, operational 
grouping presupposes social life. But, on the other hand, 



164 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

actual exchanges of thought obey a law of equilibrium which 
again could only be an operational grouping, since to co- 
operate is also to co-ordinate operations. The grouping is 
therefore a form of equilibrium of inter-individual actions 
as well as of individual actions, and it thus regains its 
autonomy at the very core of social life. 

It is in fact very difficult to understand how the individual 
would come to group his operations in any precise manner, 
and consequently to change his intuitive representations 
into transitive, reversible, identical and associative opera- 
tions, without interchange of thought. The grouping 
consists essentially in a freeing of the individual's percep- 
tions and spontaneous intuitions from the egocentric view- 
point, in order to construct a system of relations such that 
one can pass from one term or relation to another belonging 
to any viewpoint. The grouping is therefore by its very 
nature a co-ordination of viewpoints and, in effect, that 
means a co-ordination between observers, and therefore a 
form of co-operation between several individuals. 

Let us suppose, however, with common sense, that a 
superior individual, by ceaselessly shifting his viewpoints, 
manages all by himself to co-ordinate them with one 
another so that their grouping is assured. But how could 
a single individual, even if he were endowed with sufficient 
experience, manage to recall his previous viewpoints, i.e. all 
the relations he has perceived at one time or another but 
which he no longer perceives ? If he were capable of this, 
he must have succeeded in establishing a kind of interaction 
between his various successive states, i.e. he has built up, 
by continual agreement with himself, a system of notation 
which could consolidate his memories and translate them 
into a representative language ; he would then have achieved 
a " society " between his different " selves " 1 In fact, it is 
precisely by a constant interchange of thought with others 
that we are able to decentralise ourselves in this way, to 
co-ordinate internally relations deriving from different view- 
points. In particular, it is very difficult to see how concepts 
could conserve their permanent meanings and their defini- 
tions were it not for co-operation ; the very reversibility of 



SOCIAL FACTORS IN INTELLECTUAL DEVELOPMENT 165 

thought is thus bound up with a collective conservation 
without which individual thought would have only an 
infinitely more restricted mobility at its disposal. 

But, granting all this and admitting that logical thought 
is necessarily social, the fact remains that the laws of 
grouping constitute general forms of equilibrium which 
express both the equilibrium of inter-individual interaction 
and that of the operations of which every socialized indi- 
vidual is capable when he reasons internally in terms of his 
most personal and original ideas. To say that an individual 
arrives at logic only through co-operation thus simply 
amounts to asserting that the equilibrium of his operations 
is dependent on an infinite capacity for interaction with 
other people and therefore on a complete reciprocity. But 
this statement contains nothing that is not obvious, since 
the grouping within him is already nothing more nor less 
than a system of reciprocities. 

Moreover, if we enquire what an interaction of thought 
between individuals is, we find that it consists essentially 
of systems of correspondences, and therefore of well-defined 
"groupings"; to a certain relation established from A's 
viewpoint there corresponds, after interaction, such and 
such a relation from B's viewpoint, and a certain operation 
executed by A corresponds (whether it be equivalent or 
merely reciprocal) to a certain operation executed by B* 
These correspondences are what, for each proposition 
stated by A or B, determine the agreement (or, in the case 
of non-correspondence, the disagreement) of the parties, 
their obligation to conserve admitted propositions and the 
lasting validity of the latter in the course of subsequent 
interchanges. Intellectual interaction between individuals 
is thus comparable to a vast game of chess, which is carried 
on unremittingly and in such a way that each action carried 
out with respect to a particular item involves a series of 
equivalent or complementary actions on the part of the 
opponent ; laws of grouping are nothing more or less than 
the various rules ensuring the reciprocity of the players and 
the consistency of their play. 

More precisely, every grouping within individuals is a 



l66 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

system of operations, and co-operation constitutes the system 
of operations executed in common, i.e. co-operations, in the 
true sense of the word. 

It would be incorrect, however, to conclude that the laws 
of grouping are superior both to co-operation and to indi- 
vidual thought ; they only form, we repeat, laws of equi- 
librium, and express merely the particular form of equilibrium 
that is reached, on the one hand, when society no longer 
exerts distorting constraints on the individual but inspires 
and maintains the free play of his mental processes and, 
on the other hand, when this free play of thought in each 
individual no longer distorts that of other people and no 
longer distorts objects, but has regard for the reciprocity 
between different activities. Denned in this way, this form 
of equilibrium could not be considered either as a result of 
individual thought alone or as an exclusively social product ; 
internal operational activity and external co-operation are 
merely, taking these words in their most precise senses, two 
complementary aspects of one and the same whole, since the 
equilibrium of the one depends on that of the other. More- 
over, since an equilibrium is never completely achieved in 
practice, the ideal form which it would ultimately assume- 
has to be imagined, and it is this ideal equilibrium that is 
described axiomatically by logic. The logician, therefore, 
works with the ideal (as opposed to the real) and is entitled 
to confine himself to this, since the equilibrium with which 
he deals is never fully achieved, and since it is constantly 
projected still higher, as new actual constructions appear. 
As for the sociologist and the psychologist, they can only 
consult each other to ascertain how this equilibration is 
realized in practice. 



CONCLUSION 
RHYTHMS, REGULATIONS AND GROUPINGS 

INTELLIGENCE, viewed as , a whole, takes the form of a 
structuring which impresses certain patterns on the inter- 
action between the subject or subjects and near or distant 
surrounding objects. Its originality resides essentially in 
the nature of the patterns that it constructs to this effect. 

Life itself is a " creator of patterns ", as Brachet has 
remarked. 1 Certainly, these biological " patterns " are those 
of the organism, of each of its organs and of the physical 
interaction with the environment which they safeguard. 
But in instinct, anatomico-physiological patterns are 
paralleled by functional interactions, i.e. by " patterns " of 
behaviour. In fact, instinct is only a functional extension 
of the structure of organs ; the beak of a woodpecker finds 
its extension in the pecking instinct, a digging paw in the 
burrowing instinct, etc. Instinct is the logic of organs, and 
that is how it arrives at responses which, if they were 
realized at the level of genuine operations, would in many 
cases imply a prodigious intelligence, although its " patterns" 
may at first sight seem analogous (as in seeking for an object 
outside the perceptual field and at various distances). 

Habit and perception constitute other " patterns ", as 
Gestalt theory has insisted, working out the laws of their 
organization. Intuitive thought reveals still others. As 
for operational intelligence, this, as we have repeatedly 
seen, is characterized by mobile and reversible " patterns " 
which are constituted by groups or groupings. 

If we wish to bring what we have learned from an analysis 
of the operations of intelligence into line with the biological 

1 And, from this point of view, the assimilatory schemata which control the 
development of intelligence are comparable to the "organizers'* which 
intervene in embryological development. 

167 



l68 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

considerations with which we started (Chap. I), we have to 
end by seeing operational structures in their relation to the 
mass of possible " patterns ". Now, an operational act may, 
in its content, closely resemble an intuitive act, a senSori- 
motor or perceptual act and even an instinctive act ; a 
geometrical figure may thus be the product of a logical 
construction, a pre-operational intuition, a perception, an 
automatic habit and even a building instinct. The difference 
between the various levels does not, therefore, depend on the 
content, i.e. on a " pattern " somehow materialized, which 
results from the act, 1 but on the " pattern " of the act 
itself and of its progressive organization. In the case of 
reflective thought which has attained an equilibrium, this 
pattern consists of a certain " grouping " of operations. In 
the continuum of cases between perception and intuitive 
thought, the pattern of the response is that of an adjustmen- 
occurring at various speeds (sometimes almost instant 
taneously), but always functioning by " regulations ". In 
the case of instinctive or reflex behaviour, we are con- 
fronted with a framework which is relatively complete, rigid, 
and self-contained and which functions by periodic repe- 
titions or " rhythms ". The order of succession of the 
fundamental structures or " patterns " concerned in the 
development of intelligence would thus be : rhythms, 
regulations, groupings. 

The organic or instinctive needs which motivate elemen- 
tary behaviour are in fact periodic and therefore follow a 
rhythmic structure : hunger, thirst, sexual appetite, etc. 
As regards the reflex frameworks which allow of their satis- 
faction and constitute the underlying structure of mental 
life, we now know well enough that they form complex 
systems and do not result from an additive combination of 
elementary reactions ; the locomotion of a biped and, even 
more so, of a quadruped (the organization of which, according 
to Graham Brown, evinces an overall rhythm which domi- 
nates and even precedes differentiated reflexes), the 

ilt is to be noted that this external pattern is precisely what the Gestalt 
theory has especially insisted on, which was bound to induce an undue 
neglect of genetic construction. 



RHYTHMS, REGULATIONS AND GROUPINGS 169 

exceedingly complex reflexes which govern sucking in the 
neonate, etc. and even the impulsive movements which 
characterize the infant's behaviour, show a way of function- 
ing whose rhythmical form is obvious. The instinctive 
behaviour, often highly specialized, of animals also consists 
of a well defined chain of responses, which take the form of a 
definite rhythm, since they are repeated periodically at 
constant intervals. Rhythm, therefore, characterizes the 
functions that are at the junction between organic and 
mental life, and this is so universally true that even in the 
field of elementary perception or sensation the measurement 
of sensitivity reveals the existence of primitive rhythms 
which completely elude the subject's awareness ; rhythm 
is likewise at the root of all effector functions including those 
that constitute motor habit. 

Now, rhythm shows a structure which must be borne in 
mind if we are to see intelligence in its relation to the mass 
of living ''patterns'', for it involves a way of linking elements 
together which already heralds in an elementary form what 
will appear as the reversibility characteristic of the 
higher mental processes. Whether we are concerned with 
particular reflex facilitations and inhibitions or, more 
generally, with a succession of responses in alternating 
and opposite directions, the rhythm schema always involves, 
in one way or another, the alternation of two antagonistic 
processes, the one functioning in the direction A-B and the 
other in the opposite direction B-A. It is true that IB a 
system of perceptual regulations, whether intuitive or re- 
lating to responses co-ordinated according to experience, 
there also exist processes which are orientated in opposite 
directions ; but they follow each other irregularly and m 
relation to " displacements of equilibrium " occasioned by 
a new external situation. The antagonistic responses of 
rhythm, on the other hand, are governed by the actual 
internal (and hereditary) framework, and consequently 
manifest a regularity which is much more rigid and self- 
sufficient. * There is an even greater difference between 
rhythm and the " converse operations " characteriziiJg 
intelligent reversibility, which are intentional and 



I7O THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

ated with the infinitely mobile combinations of the 
" grouping ". 

Hereditary rhythm thus ensures a certain conservation 
of responses which in no way precludes their being complex 
or comparatively flexible (the rigidity of instincts has been 
exaggerated). But, in so far as one is confined to innate 
mechanisms, this conservation of periodic schemata evinces 
a systematic lack of differentiation between the assimilation 
of objects to the subject's activity and the accommodation 
of the latter to possible changes in the external situation. 

In the case of learning by experience, however, accommo- 
dation is differentiated and, as this process progresses, 
elementary rhythms are integrated into vaster systems 
which no longer show any regular periodicity. On the 
other hand, a second fundamental structure now appears 
which continues the work of the original periodicity and 
consists of regulations 1 ; these we have encountered from 
perception right up to pre-operational intuitions. A per- 
ception, for example, always constitutes a complex system 
of relations and may thus be considered as the momentary 
form of equilibrium reached by a multitude of elemental 
sensory rhythms which combine or conflict in various ways. 
This system tends to be conserved as a totality as long as 
external phenomena remain unchanged, but, once they are 
modified, accommodation to new phenomena involves a 
" displacement of equilibrium ". But these displacements 
are not uncontrolled and the equilibrium that is re-established 
by assimilation to previous perceptual schemata shows a 
tendency to react in the opposite direction to that of the 
external change. 2 There is therefore regulation, i.e. the 
occurrence of antagonistic processes comparable to those 
already manifest in periodic responses, but here the pheno- 
menon occurs on a larger scale, which is much more complex 
and far-reaching and does not necessarily show periodicity. 

The structure characterized by the existence of regulations 
is not peculiar to perception. It occurs also in the " correc- 

1 We refer here, of course, to structural regulations and not to the 
dynamic regulations which, according to Janet, etc., characterize affective 
life at these same levels. 

2 E.g. see Delbceuf's illusion quoted on p. 67. 



RHYTHMS, REGULATIONS AND GROUPINGS 17! 

tions " belonging to motor learning. The whole of sensori- 
motor development in general, up to and including the 
various levels of sensori-motor intelligence, reveals analogous 
systems. Only in one special case, namely that of true 
displacements with reversals and detours, does the system 
tend to reach reversibility and so herald the grouping, but 
with the restrictions that we have seen. In most cases, on 
the other hand, a regulation, while moderating and correcting 
disturbing modifications and therefore working in the 
opposite direction to earlier changes, does not attain com- 
plete reversibility for lack of a complete adjustment between 
assimilation and accommodation. 

When thought begins to appear, intuitive centralisations 
and the egocentricity of successively constructed relations 
restrict thought to its irreversible state, as has been seen 
(Chap. V) in connection with non-conservation. Intuitive 
changes, therefore, are only " compensated " by a system of 
regulations which, in the course of the internal trial-and-error 
of representation, gradually harmonize mental assimilation 
and accommodation and monopolize the control of non- 
operational thought. 

Now it is easy to see that these regulations themselves, 
whose various types extend from elementary habits and 
perceptions to the threshold of operations, grow out of the 
original " rhythms " without any real discontinuity. We 
should, first of all, remember that the first acquisitions to 
follow the exercise of hereditary connections also present 
a form of rhythm ; the " circular reactions ", which are the 
first actively acquired habits, consist of repetitions with a 
clearly visible periodicity. Perceptual estimations of sizes 
or complex shapes (and not only those of absolute intensity) 
again reveal the existence of a continuous oscillation about 
a definite point of equilibrium. Similarly, it may be 
assumed that components analogous to those determining 
the alternating and antagonistic phases of rhythm (A-B and 
B-A) also occur in a complex system subject to regulations, 
but they then appear simultaneously and in momentary 
equilibrium with each other, instead of each alternately 
coming to the fore ; that is why, when this equilibrium is 



172 THE DEVELOPMENT OF THOUGHT 

changed, there is a " displacement of equilibrium " and the 
appearance of a tendency to resist external modifications, 
i.e. to moderate the change which is undergone (as physicists 
say in connection with the well-known mechanism described 
by Le Chatelier). It may therefore be understood that 
when components of action constitute complex static 
systems, responses orientated in opposite directions (whose 
alternation formerly brought about the distinct and suc- 
cessive phases of rhythm) are synchronized and represent 
the elements of the system's equilibrium. In the event of 
external changes, the equilibrium is upset through the 
accentuation of one of the tendencies involved, but this 
accentuation is sooner or later checked by the intervention 
of the opposite tendency ; this reversal of direction is then 
what is meant by regulation. 

We now understand the nature of the reversibility 
characteristic of operational intelligence, and the way in 
which the converse operations of grouping derive from 
regulations, and not only intuitive but even sensori-motor 
and perceptual regulations. Reflex rhythms are not rever- 
sible as wholes but are orientated in a definite direction ; 
execution of a movement (or a complex of movements), the 
termination and a return to the point of origin in order to 
repeat it in the same direction such are its successive 
phases, and if the return (or antagonistic) phase reverses the 
original movements, this is not a case of a second action 
having the same v^lue as the positive phase, but a retraction 
leading to a new beginning in the same direction. Neverthe- 
less, the antagonistic phase of rhythm marks the beginnings 
of regulations and, beyond this, of the" converse operations " 
of intelligence, and so all rhythm can be regarded as a system 
of alternating regulations combined into a single unit of "suc- 
cessive elements. As for regulation, which would thus consti- 
tute the product of a complex rhythm whose components 
ftavfc become simultaneous, this characterizes behaviour 
wtucfa is still irreversible but whose reversibility is an advance 
on preyious behaviour. Even at the perceptual level, the 
reversal of an illusion implies that a relation (e.g. of similarity) 
outweighs the opposite relation (difference) after a certain 



RHYTHMS, REGULATIONS AND GROUPINGS 173 

degree of exaggeration of the latter, and vice versa. In the 
field of intuitive thought this is even clearer ; the relation 
neglected by the centring of attention when it concentrates 
on another relation dominates the latter in its turn when the 
error exceeds certain limits. Decentralisation, which is the 
source of regulation, leads in this case to an intuitive equiva- 
lent of converse operations, especially when anticipations 
and representative reconstructions increase its range and 
make it almost instantaneous, which occurs more and more 
when the level of " articulated intuitions " is reached 
(Chap. V). Regulation has thus only to achieve complete 
compensations (towards which, in fact, articulated intuitions 
tend) for the operation to appear by this very fact ; operations 
are, indeed, merely a system of co-ordinated changes which 
have become reversible regardless of how they are built up. 

So, in the most concrete and precise sense, it is possible to 
regard the operational groupings of intelligence as the final 
" pattern " of equilibrium towards which sensori-motor and 
representative functions tend in the course of their develop- 
ment, and this conception enables us to understand the 
fundamental functional unity of mental growth, while at the 
same time we may note the essential differences between the 
structures characterizing successive levels. Once complete 
reversibility has been attained which is the limit of a 
continuous process, but a limit with quite different properties 
from those of previous phases, since it marks the advent of 
equilibrium the aggregates which were hitherto rigid have 
become capable of a flexibility of composition which secures 
, their stability since then, whatever operations are executed, 
accommodation to experience is in permanent equilibrium 
with assimilation, which is promoted by this very fact to 
the rank of a necessary deduction. 

Rhythm, regulations and "grouping" thus constitute 
the three phases of the developmental mechanism which 
connects intelligence with the morphogenetic potentialities 
of life itself, and enables it to realize adaptations which are 
both unlimited and mutually equilibrated, adaptations 
which are impossible to realize at the org^mlc level. 



SHORT BIBLIOGRAPHY 
CHAPTER I 

BUHLER, K. Die Krise der Psychologie, Jena (Fischer), 

2nd ed., 1929. 
CLAPAREDE, ED., "La Psychologic de Intelligence ", 

Scientia (1917), vol. 22, pp. 253-268. 
KOHLER, W., Gestalt Psychology, London, 1929. 
LEWIN, K., Principles of Topological Psychology, London, 

(McGraw-Hill), 1935. 
MONTPELLIER, G. de, Conduites intettigentes et psychisme 

chez I' animal et chez I'homme, Louvain and Paris (Vrin), 

1946. 



CHAPTER II 

BINET, A., Etude experimental de V Intelligence, Paris 

(Schleicher), 1903. 
BURLOUD, A., La Pensee d'apres les recherches experimental 

de Watt] de Messer et de *Buhler, Paris (Alcan), 1927 

(includes references for these three writers). 
DELACROIX, H., " La Psychologie de la raison" (in) Traite 

de Psychologie by Dumas, 2nd ed. vol. i, pp. 198-305 

Paris (Alcan), 1936. 
LINDWORSKY, I., Das Schlussfolgernde Denken t Freiburg-im- 

Breisgau, 1916. 
PIAGET, J., classes, relations et nombres. Essai sur les 

ft Groitpements " de la logistique et la reversibilite de la 

pmsie, Paris (Vrin), 1942. 
SELZ, 0., Zur Psychologie des produktiven Denkens und des 

Irrtums, Bonn, 1924, 

174 



SHORT BIBLIOGRAPHY 175 

CHAPTER III 

DUNCKER, K., Zur Psychologic des produkiiven Denkens, 

Berlin, 1935. 
GUILLAUME, P., La Psychologic de la forme, Paris 

(Flammarion), 1936. 

KOHLER, W., The Mentality of Apes, London, 1924, 
PIAGET, J., and LAMBERCIER, M., " Recherches sur le 

developpement des perceptions/' / to VIII, Archives 

de Psychologic, Geneva, 1943-1946. 
WERTHEIMER, M,, Uber Schlussprozesse im produktiven 

Denken, Berlin, 1920. 



CHAPTER IV 

CLAPAREDE, Ed., " La Genese de 1'hypo these ", Archives de 

Psychologic (Geneva), 1934. 
GUILLAUME, P., La Formation des habitudes, Paris (Alcan), 

1936. 

HULL, C. L., Principles of Behavior, New York, 1943. 
KRECHEVSKY, L, "The Docile Nature of Hypotheses", 

/. Comp. Psychol, 1933, vol. 15, pp. 4 2 5-443- 
PIAGET, J., La Naissance dc V intelligence chez V enfant 

Neuchatel (Delachaux et Niestle), 1936. 
PIAGET, J., La Construction du reel chez V enfant, ibid., 1937. 
SPEARMAN, C., The Nature of Intelligence, London, 1923. 
THORNDIKE, E. L., The Fundamentals of Learning, New York 

(Teacher's College), 1932. 

TOLMAN, E. C., " A Behavioristic Theory of Ideas ", PsychoL 
" Rev., vol. 33, pp. 352-369. 



CHAPTERS V AND VI 

BUHLER, C., From Birth to Maturity, London, 1935. 
BUHLER, C., Mental Development of the Child, London (Kegan 
Paul), 1933. 



176 SHORT BIBLIOGRAPHY 

INHELDER, B., Le Diagnostic du raisonnement chez Us 
d&ites mentaux, Neuchatel (Delachaux et NiestI6), 
1944. 

JANET, P., U Intelligence avant le langage, Paris (Flammarion), 

I935- 

JANET, P., Les D Shuts de V intelligence, ibid. 1936. 
PIAGET J., La Formation du symbole chez I* enfant, Neuchatel 

(Delachaux and Niestte), 1945. 
PIAGET, J., Les Notions de mouvement et de vitesse chez 

I' enfant, Paris (Univ. Press), 1946. 
PIAGET, J., and SZEMINSKA, A., La Gen&se du nombre chez 

V enfant, Neuchatel (Delachaux et Niestle), 1941. 
PIAGET, J. and INHELDER, B., Le D&ueloppement des 

quantiUs chez Venfant, ibid. 1941. 
REY, A., L' Intelligence pratique chez I' enfant, Paris 

(Flammarion), 1942. 
REY, A., L'Origine de la Pensie chez Venfant, Paris (Univ. 

Press), 1945. 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS 



Abstraction . . -45 
Accommodation 8-9, 15, 103, 
105, 142-3, 150, 173 
Action, 

Primary and Secondary , 4 
Adaptation, definition . 7-8 
Adaptations, responses as . 4 
Adolescence . . .148 
Adualistic universe . . 114 
Affect and cognition, rela- 
tions . . . .4-6 
Age, and perceptual develop- 
ment . . . .80-1 
Age, mental . . I53& 
Aha-Erlebnis . . 10, 105 
Anticipations . . . 79 
Aphasia . . .126 

Apprehension of experience . 1 6 
Apriorism .13, 14, 88 

Assimilation 7-8, 16, 85, 88, 92, 
93* 97-9* looff., 111-13, 125, 
142*3, 150, 173 

Association . . .96 

Associationism . . 88, 90-1 

Associativity 41, 65, 69, 98, 112, 

115, 138, 142 

Asymmetrical relations . 144 
Attention . . .131 
Attitudes . . .79 

Awareness of relations . 95 
Axiometric method . . 27-9 



Behaviour . . .119 
Behaviour, aspects of . 4 
Behaviour, structuring of . 5 

Bewusstheit 23 

Biology, intelligence and 11-12 
Biology, relation to psycho- 
logy .... 3 



Centralization 72-3, 79, 81, 113, 

130 

Centralization, relative 73, 74-5, 

So 

Chance, and irreversibility . 78 
Changes, uncompensated 68-70 
Circular reaction 101, 104, 109, 

113* 171 

Classes . . . 33-4, 35 
Classes, formation of 43, 127, 

130, 132-3* H4-5 
Classes, multiplication of . 45 
Coalescence, law of . 96, 97 
Cognition, and affect, rela- 
tions .... 4 
Cognitive functions . . 6 
Collective objects . , 55 
Combinativity 42, 43, 76, 82, 
112, 119, 142 

Comparisons . . .81 
Conditioned responses 91, 96 
Configuration theory 53, 56fL ; 

see also Gestalt 
Configurational psychology 5, 

15 ; see also Gestalt 
Conservation 42, 54, 79, 108, 
.130, 140 

Constancy, perceptual, 54-5-, 58, 

61-3, 67, So, 81-2, io8f. 

Contradiction, principle of . 30 

Conventionalism . . 13 

Co-operation . * 1626; 

Co-ordination 40, 101, 102, 104, 

109, no, 119-20 

Correspondences . . 143 

Decentralization 65, 72, 76^ Si, 

114, 115, 122-3, 130, 173 

Definitions by use . 103 

Delboeuf's illusion 67-8, 70-1, 

72, 74, 80, 17011. 



177 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS 



Denkpsychologie 14, 21, 25-7, 29, 

31 

Differentiations . . 152 

Displacements, group of 112, 

113, 116, 119, 120, 152 

Duration .... 145 

Eduction . . .16, 45, 93 
Effect, law of . . 94, 98 
Egocentricity 73, 113-15, 122, 

160-1 

Einslcht ... .60 
Einstettung . . 79, 83 
Emergence . . 12-13 
Empiricism . . 13, 1 6 
Empiricism, associationist 60, 64 
Equilibrium 4, 6-8, 39-40, 57-8, 
66, 119, I4i,-i66, 170 
Equilibrium, conditions of 4off. 
Equilibrium, displacements 

of .... 70-1 
Error of the standard 62, 71-2, 

80-1 

Evolution . . 12-14 

Experience . . 60, 63 

Experiment, mental 34-5, 92-3, 

128, 134 

False ideas . . 19, 21 
Feelings, constituents of . 5 
Field, total . . .5,61 
Fields, perceptual . 56-7, 60 

"g" factor . . .154 
Generalization 98, 100, 102, 103, 

107 

Geometrical illusions . 67-70 

Gestalt . . .15, 16, 97 

Gestalt theory 24, 55, 56-66, 67, 

79-80, 88, 105, 112 

Gestalten, genesis of . . 63-4 

Gestalten, physical 61, 63, 64 

Gestaltkreis . . - 55 

Gestaltqualitdten . . 55 

Groupings 36-7, 375., 53, 54, 59, 

67, 82, 112, 115, 119, 120, 

122, I4orf., 1635., 172-3 



Groupings, classification . 425. 

Habit . . 10, 87^., 150 
Harmony, pre-established 12, 14 
Hypothesis, genesis of the 

94.95 

Identification . . .140 
Identity 41-2, 112, 115, 140, 142 
Illusions . . 54, 67^., 90 
Illusion, primary and 

secondary . . . 80-1 
Image and thought . . 25 
Imageless thought . . 22 
Imagery .... 126 
Images, enacted . .107 
Imitation, delayed . 1 06, 126 
Imitation, development of 125-6 
Implication . . 95*7 

Indices .... 124 
Inference, unconscious 54, 89 
Instinct . . . .167 
Intelligence, adaptive nature 

of ... 7-9 

Intelligence, definition 9-11, 53 
Intelligence, dual nature . 3 
Intelligence-faculty . . 14 
Intelligence, Gestalt theory 

and . . . 56ff., 59 
Intelligence, interpretations 

of, classified . . . nff. 
Intelligence, nature of . 6-7 
Intelligence, practical and 

deliberate . . - 95 
Intelligence, preconceptual 127 
Intelligence, reflective . 123 
Intelligence, relations with 

perception 535., 675., 78ff., 
99, 107 

Intelligence, reversibility 10-11 
Intelligence scale . . 153 
Intelligence, stages of act 

of .... 94 
Intelligence, sub-cortical . 90 
Interaction of thought . 165 
Interactionism . . . 13 
Introspection . 22, 23, 25, 32 



178 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS 



Intuition, articulated 132, 139, 
140, 173 

Invention. . , 105, 107 

Irreversibility 68, 71, 77, 78, 85, 

86, 90 

Judgment . . .22-3 

Knowledge . . .121 
Kompkxeygansung . .26 

Language 123, 125, 126, 159 
Logic . . . .163 
Logic, and thought . . 278. 
Logic, formal . . 3, 145-6 
Logic, relation to psycho- 
logy .... 3 
Logic, symbolic . . 29 

Logical operations, nature 
of ... .iSff. 

Mathematics . . 20, 33 
Meaning . . . .124 
Meaning school . . 25 

Means-end relation 89, 102, 103, 

104 

Miiller-Lyer's illusion. . 80 
Multiplication, logical . 33-4 
Mutationism . . 13 



Names 

Needs, organic 
Numbers . 



. 124 
. 168 
143-4 



Ob j ec t , schema of the . i o jft . 
Operational theory . 16, 17 
Operations 19, 32ff., 54, 1238. 
Operations, concrete 123, I39ff. 
Operations, formal . 147*! 
Operations, infra-logical . 46-7 
Oppel's illusion . , 80 

Oppelkundt's illusion . 7-23 

Organisation, laws of 57-8, 60, 

61 



Participations . . 127, 128 
Patterns . . . .167 
Perception, and centring 

activity . . .79 
Perception, and motor 

activity . . .87 
Perception, and thought . 119 
Perception, definition . 53 

Perception, developmental 

changes in . . 63, 80 
Perception, relations with 

intelligence 535., 67^,, 78!?., 
99, 107 

Phenomenology 13, 15 
Play, symbolic . 106, 125-7 

Pragmatism . . . 13 
Prdgnanz . . 15, 57 

Pre-concepts . . 127, 128 
Preformism . . .12 



Realism . . . *3 
Reasoning, formal and pro- 
positional . . . 148 
Recentring . . -65 
Reciprocity . . -44 
Recognition . . . 108 
Reconstitutions, perceptual. 79 
Reflection, transition to .121 
Reflex-arc schema . . 87 
Reflexes . . . 100, 108 
Regulations 67, 71, 81, 112, 129, 
138, 168, 170-3 

Relations . . 67, 115 

Relations, synchronous . 159 
Relativism . . . 13 
Relativity, of intelligence . 74-6 
Relativity, perceptual . 73-6 
Repetition . . -97 
Representation . 1 06, 120 

Responses, psychological . 4 
Restructuring . 59-6o, 105 

Reversibility 10-11, 40-1, 48, 
65, 70, 77, 80, 85, 90, 102, 
112,113, *3 8 141* 142, 172 
Rhythm . . 168, 169, 170 



179 



INDEX OF 
Sensations 

Sensori-motor intelligence 
59, 65-6, 85, 875., 119, i2off,, 



55 



Separations, horizontal and 

vertical. . . 147-8 
Seriation . 35, 44, 93, 134, 145 
Signals . . . .124 
Sign-gestalts . . .98 
Significants and signifi- 

cates . . . 124, 126 
Signs . . i24fL, 158-9 
Social life, and intelligence 1561!. 
Space . . ii2ff., 145 

Space, perceptual . .71-2 
Speech, see Language. 
Standard, Error of the, see 

Error. 

Statistical character of per- 
ceptual structures . 78, 79 
Structuring ... 5 
Substance, conservation of . 109 
Substitution . . -44 
Superconstancies . . 82 
Syllogism . 53, 59-60, 65 

Symbols . . 1245., 158-9 
Symmetry . . . 44-5 

Tautology . . .42 

Temporal order. . .145 

Tests, intelligence . 153-4 

Theory formation . .148 

Thought, development of 119^. 

Thought, formal . .123 



SUBJECTS 

Thought, intuitive 123, 1296*., 
151, 160 

Thought, preconceptual 123$. 
Thought, " pure " . -149 
Thought, reflective . .148 
Thought, symbolic . 123^. 
" Thought psychology/' see 

Denkpsyckologie. 

Thresholds, differential 74-5, 78 
Time .... 145 
Time, intuitive . . 136 

Transduction . 127, 128, 129 
Transfers, associative . 92 

Transitivity . 44, 84, 138, 143 
Transportation . 81, 84, in 
Transposition 57, 64, 84, 85, 99, 
107, in 

Trial and error 9, 16, 66, 88, 

104-5 



Umzentrierung 
Universals 



65 



Valencies . .5 

Viewpoints, co-ordination of 164 
Vitalism . . .13, 88, 89 

Weber's Law . 67, 74-5, 77 
Whole, conservation of 

the ... 146-7 
Wholeness, perceptual . 68 
Wholes, see Gestalt theory. 
Will .... 5 



180 



INDEX OF NAMES 



Adams, D. K. . 


. 98 


Gelb, A. . 


. 61 


Aristotle . 


. 28 


Goblot, E. 


. 33n. 


Auersperg, A. . 


55, 79, 83 


Goldsmith, M. . 


. go 






Goldstein, K. . 


. 61 


Baldwin, J. M. . 


, 101, 114 


Gonseth, F. 


. 28 


Benussi, V. 


- 55 


Groos, K. 


. 125 


Bergson, H, 


. 24 






Beyrl, F. . 


61, 63 


von Helmholtz, H 


- 54> 55. 82, 89, 


Binet, A. . 15, 


21-2, 80, 153 




90 


Brachet, A. 


. I6 7 


Hering, E. 


54-5, 56, 90 


Bradley, F. H. . 


. 25 


Hilbert, D. 


. 136 


Brown, Graham 


. 1 68 


Hull, C. L. 


. 98 


Brunschvicg, L. 


- 31 


Husserl, E. 


21 


Brunswik, E. . 
Biihler, C. 


.61, 63, in 
. 109 


Inhelder, B. 


. 154 


Biihler, K. 9, 
Buhrmester 
Burt, C. . 
Burzlaff, W. . 


14, 22-4, 105 
79, 83 
. 146, 149 
. 62 


James, W. 
Janet, P. . 
Jennings, H. S. 


96, 97 
4, 5, 32, I 7 on. 

94 


Buytendijk, F. J. 


. 89 


Kohler, W. 10, 


I5 59, 60, 61, 


Carnap, R. 
Cassirer, E. 


20 

. 54 


Krechevsky, I. 


65, 66, 98, 105 
. 98 


Chaslin, P. 


34 


Kiilpe, O. . 


. 22 



le Ch&telier, H. . .172 

Claparede, E. 4, 5, 9, 10, 16, 25, 

94> 95> 96, 97 

Couturat, L. . .19 

Cruikshank, R. M. . .61 



Lamarck, J-B. P. A. de Monet, 

chevalier de 12, 13, 1 6 

Lambercier, M. .62, 71, 83 

Lewin, K. ... 5 

Lindworsky, I. . -24 



Darwin, C. 


. 12, i3n. , _ 




DashieU, J. F. . 


9 g Mach, E. . 


34, 92 


Delacroix, H. . 


25, 34, 88 Marbe > K - 


.22, 23, 26 


Demetriades, B. 


g Meinong, A. 


55 


Dennis, W. 
Descartes, R. . 


9 g Messer, A. 
2 - Meyerson, E. 


. 22-3 
. 140 


Descoedres, A. 


144 Meyerson, I. 


. 25, I26n. 


Duncker, K. 


! 59 , 60, 66 Morris ' C - R ' 


I25n. 


von Ehrenfels, C. 


55 Pavlov, I. P. 


. 96 




Piron, H. 


56, 90, 153 


Frank, H. . 


. 6 1 Poincar6, H. 


112, 113, 119, 152 




181 





Rey, Andr6 . 37, 91-2, 137 
Rignano, E. . .16, 34, 92 
Russell, B. 14, 18-21, 29, 36, 6m. 
Russell, E. S. . . 5> 61 

Selz, O. . . 15, 23-7, 31, 37 

Simon, T 153 

Spearman, C. 16, 33, 36, 45, 93, 

154 

Stern, W. . . 9, 128 

Szeminska, A. . . .129 



INDEX OF NAMES 

Thoradike, E. L. 



Tolman, E. C. 
Usnadze, G. 



93 
98-9 

82, 83 



Wallon, H. . . .160 
Watt, H. J. . .22 

von Weizsacker, V. .55, 79, 87 
Wertheimer, M. 15, 53, 59, 65 
Wittgenstein, L. . .20 
Wundt, W. M. . . .25 



182 



114755